What if Neglected Naruto Was Trained By the Powerful Madara

Hello friends this is fanfic Adventure how are you all so in this video we will what if neglected Naruto was trained by the powerful MAA but before we start if you want more amazing stuff like this then be sure to subscribe to our Channel and like this video also if possible share this video with your friends now without wasting any more time let's begin the story The Valley of the end an ancient Battleground to two gods of Shinobi also a place where ideals clap the valley was like a large scar upon the land a Titanic Clash That Shook the boundaries of the Ninja World and Beyond maiha engaged his old friend and rival Hashi senju the First Hokage in a battle to the death to decide who would be the hokagay and lead the village of their dreams the dreams they created as children armed with the power of the Eternal mangio Sharingan and the kayui no kitsun as his pet MAA could very well win if he was battling a normal opponent Hashi sju was known as the god of Shinobi the strongest man in the world the Hokage was known for having a powerful Ki Jen the wood release by simultaneousl why using water release and Earth release was the senu leader able to create forests and jungles in a Barren landscape the wood release also allowed him to restrain and control beu tailed beasts chakra monsters whatever you want to call them the caui no kitsun one of the nun beu and the most power powerful among them was used as a tool by a human with amazing visual prowess if there was one thing the caoi hated it was humans if there was one thing the caoi despised it was the Sharingan the damn copy whe lie put these two together and you have something the caoi loed with all its being the giant Fox with its massive nine Tales that could crush mountains and create tsunamis with its breath it could Forge hurricanes or produce infernos would never allow itself to be subjugated especially to Inu it would not become like the rest of its Brethren caged however that's exactly what happened and now it was helpless unless someone freed it from its chains history was repeating itself yet again the descendants of the two sons of the rudo senon sage of Six Paths were spilling blood again thanks to their different ideals the older Sons belief th at Power secured peace became the curse of hatred that most if not all uch would inherit while the younger Sons belief that love was the true way to achieve peace transformed into the will of fire an ideal that all in the hidden Leaf Village would learn and accept the two powerhouses assaulted each other with powers none thought were capable cutting mountains splitting the landscape in D overall destruction was what created the valley but even with the power of the caubi under his belt and the strength of the Sharingan at his beckan MAA lost the battle stabbed in the back by a man that was once his friend betrayed by his clan his family seen as a pariah who would rekindle the Flames of War called the person that stole his brother's eyes had lost everything when he felt the cold metal of a sword pierce his chest in remembrance of the conflict that happened all those years ago two statues were erected one of hashirama and the other of M holding the Seal of Confrontation the place where hashirama senju defeated the caubi and the place where MAA died or so everyone thought present day the valley was quiet nothing could be heard except for the loud chirping of birds emanating from within the valley itself sasak Uchiha the last loyal iiha of kahaka had fled his village in order to gain power from Orochimaru of the siani the reason why he was joining the treacherous snake was so he could become stronger to kill his older brother Itachi and avenge his clan that were massacred by said brother he knew that at his current LA V he could never defeat Itachi even with the cursed seal of heaven and he knew it so he sought ever more power sake also left for other reasons such as his teammate Naruto Uzumaki becoming stro iner than him in a few months and if there was one thing sake disliked it was being weak compared to other combatants especially the dead last of his Academy years Naruto Uzumaki was a hyperactive unpredictable knucklehead blonde ninja that wore a hideous orange jumpsuit that screamed kill me how he was able to evade the chunan and the U of the village was a total mystery to everyone Naruto is the gentur of the caubi the massive Fox the size of the Hokage Mountain was sealed into him when he was a newborn by the yandi Hokage manado namazi the blonde had been ostracized his entire life he would be subjected to glares of hatred and fear or his entire existence would be ignored altogether along with the rare beatings he would get from the villagers so he create da psychological mask to hide his pain and anger and lat that mask became his personality Naruto's skill as a Shinobi wasn't very good to begin with the teachers at the Academy would tamper with his tests and sabotage his learning only aruka was willing to teach him well aruka was one of the only people to acknowledge Naruto's existence and see him as him instead of the fox but now he was at the mercy of a comrade that was like his brother when sasak left the village sunade the god Hokage assigned recently promoted Shikamaru Nara to create a retrieval team to bring sake back top The Village although she preferred to lock up the spoiled brat or give him a massive beating skik kamaru brought along a highly capable team of jenin kba inuzuka a heavy hitter and great tracker choji akamichi just your well-rounded ninja though not too bright Nei hyuga The Prodigy of the hyuga clan his Bakugan would be a major asset and our favorite blonde ninja Naruto Uzumaki the gentur of the nine Tales they pursu SAS endlessly through the land of fire where each Squad made sacrifice themselves to battle the members of the sound four but some unforeseen complete Catans arose with the arrival of kimaro Kaya Naruto wasn't a challenge to subordinate of Orochimaru and he was wasting time by battling him he had to get to sake but with the timely Aeron CE of Rock Lee was he able to go after SAS directly without interference and now we find ourselves at the current time and place sasak holding up Naruto in his right hand with the power of the cursed seal empowering him a Chidori in his left hand the signature technique of Kakashi hakei of the Sharingan ey Naruto was thoroughly dominated by the Sharingan user he could barely fight back thanks to the speed and strength the curs seal gave the Uchi so many emotions were going through Naruto's head sadness and anger the most prominent s sake why asked Naruto as he felt his thr being crushed the reason is simple Naruto it's because the pathetic Village could offer me no more power to help me kill Itachi spoke the Uchi but right now I can get even more power quote dot Saka started having flashbacks to what Itachi told him about the mangio Sharingan about how he needed to take the life of his best friend by taking your life in exchange for the mangio and with those words sake rammed his Chidori through nut's heart however the blondes own thoughts occupied his attention away from the hand through his chest sake I I thought you were my brother I was happy that there was someone like me out there I wanted to be like you strong and confident all their eyes were on you praising you I wanted those eyes to look at me as well we may have hated each other in the beginning but I loved it I loved competing against you and someday I wanted to be acknowledged by you SAS thought Naruto as his eyes closed sake removed his hand from Naruto's chest and emotionless look on his face he then tossed Naruto in the water and proceeded to the land of sound goodbye Naruto thought sake as he spared one last glance at the valley chear were now visible and they were falling freely from the uchiha's eyes he didn't notice that his Sharingan morphed into the mangio his maneko conses headed of three ellipses that converged on the pupil resembling an adom model taking the life of someone precious to you and regretting it was a price only Anu could make the caoi was lying in its cage with the kanji for seal in the middle Darkness was encroaching from every corner of Naruto's mind the caoi felt its own life slipping away with each passing second the wound is too great for me to heal with my chakra So This Is How It Ends stupid breath he got me killed and now I'm going to die within your spawn kashina curse you yandi Hokage forgiving me this fate I hope that pitiful Village of yours was worth the price of your son shodi Hokage your wretched will of fire has been extinguished spat the caoi to no one in particular it closed its eyes as it died its chakra discreetly dispersing around the world as Naruto was floating above the river a gaping hole within his chest his thoughts were occupied by his pink-haired teammate I'm sorry Sakura I wasn't able to bring him back I just wanted to make you happy and that I never got to tell you how I felt those were Naruto uzumaki's final thoughts before the Shinigami claimed him and he drew his last breath of life unknown to anyone there was a third party nearby it watched the entire spectacle this figure was wearing a black cloak emblazoned with red clouds it had a venus fly trap extension that covered its torso and head it had short green hair and yellow eyes one had of it body was completely white while the other half was black and lacked any facial features except a round eye that was quite the fight shut up that was the most one-sided fight I've ever seen if only he called on the cao's chakra he would have won compared to the power of beu orochimaru's cursed seal doesn't hold a candle to it spoke the Plant Human thing although this could present us with an invaluable opportunity spoke the black half what do you mean inquire fired the white half although the cau's chakra has dispersed toward the corners of the world its jinu's body is still mostly intact uttered the black half can you still elaborate asked the white half I thought you were smarter than this it doesn't matter gentur are known to have massive supplies of chakra because their coils have to Haw rdn in order for their bodies to cope with the stress of the beju chakra stated the black half so this boy has large reserves of chakra the black half seemed to sigh at its counterpart isn't that what it just said yes the average chakra reserves for a chunin level gentu are greater than that of a cage said the black thing however there's more because that gentu was among the last members of the Uzumaki Clan continued the black half who were the Uzumaki Clan again probed the white half they were extremely powerful Shinobi clan of fuinjutsu users sealing Jutsu answered the black half fuinjutsu an extremely powerful ninja art spoke the white half the Uzumaki also had great stamina and life force coupled with their extremely powerful and large chakra reserves a chunan level Uzumaki had the chakra reserves of a cage and so on and so forth I see then if this kid lived well into his adult years he would have beu level chakra reserves spoke the plant thing however there's more said the black half garnering the white half's attention the Uzumaki were also an offshoot Clan of the senju who broke away from the clan when they tired from the fighting with the Uchiha they later fled to an island which they dubed the land of whirlpools and created powerful seals and Jutsu however they also had close ties with the senju this friendship was strengthened even further when Mido Uzumaki married hashirama senju so this boy is a descendant of the younger son of the rudo senan they said I see now if we w air to bring the boy to him he can get what we wants and we can finally finish what he started he could combine the Sage's body in the Sage's eyes uttered the white half exactly so shall we do it asked the white half even though it already knew the answer yes the plant man thing made its way down to the valley and walked across the water using its chakra where it picked up Naru Chu's body that was still floating on the surface it headed to the bank of the river where it melted with the ground and disappeared along with the body of Naruto Kakashi hataki prized student of th eandi Hokage was running with the wind at his back and Desperation filled his heart with him was his personal summons a pug dog by the name of pacun it's not much farther their scent is getting stronger shouted pacun good pacun I just hope we make it said Kakashi fear evident in his voice then the sight of the Valley of the end was in sight however it started St started to r n which would complicate things for Kakashi double time Kakashi were losing sake's scent yelled pakun at the rate they were going they wouldn't be able to make it Kakashi and pacun burst F orth from the tree line and gazed upon the valley they made their way down into the Basin at the feet between the two legendary Shinobi I'm sorry Kakashi I've lost his scent the rain will wash away any trace of his scent spoke hakun dejectedly but Kakashi didn't appear to hear him the silver-haired man was searching the valley for any inkling of another person where's Naruto Kakashi asked out loud from what I can gather with my nose Naruto scent stops here even with the rain I would still be able to get a general direction but it's as I said informed pakum it's likely that Naruto ended up in the river where his scent would be untraceable oh okay pacun take the left side of the bank and I will take the right bark when you find any sign of Naruto commanded Kakashi he had already lost one student he wasn't going to lose another the Shinobi and his dog summoned searched along the river for hours on end they didn't find anything in fact they found nothing no in that can prove if Naruto was alive or dead after 6 hours of scouring the banks of the river they decided to head back to konaha and see if any news on Naruto had survived or at least that was what Kakashi hoped for sake Kabuto and Orochimaru who had had recently traded bodies were walking through their underground hubel they passed by multiple people men women and children were locked B hind bars moaning and crying in pain and sorrow sake seemed unfazed by all the torture he was seeing his own pain was far greater than theirs I'm so glad you were able to make it to my base relatively unharmed sasak Kon drawled Oro chimaru in his Heavenly but vile voice just give me the power I desire soon spat s Kabuto who had been watching the interaction was not impressed should I remind that you are speaking to Orochimaru Sama and that you should show proper respect snapped Kabuto as he grabbed sake's shoulder but flinched when he felt the intensity of the uchiha's chakra s such strong chakra thought Kabuto as he shuddered from the touch yes yes he's the one that shall be my next vessel these next three years in the future are going to be quite intriguing indeed thought waro chimaru gleefully as he licked his lips how right he is Kakashi had just returned to konaha where he met Sakura at the gate just like she was last time when she sced wear sasak and Naruto were he responded with I don't know Kakashi also noted that the rain that was at the valley seemed to follow him all the way back to the Village as he walked to the hawk age Tower people were running around taking shelter hopefully to escape the downpour Kakashi himself was cold and drenched to his very core his gravity defying silver hair was downcast and dark Eve and though you couldn't see his face you could tell that Kakashi wasn't doing so well on the inside when he reached the tower he was about to knock but hesitated at the last second how would he tell sunade of Naruto's disappearance he knew that she didn't care about sake at all but the blonde orange wearing knuckle head was like a son to her how would she take the news Gathering all his confidence he knocked on her door twice he heard come in from the other side when he entered he saw sunade working behind her desk a bottle of sake on her right side but something wasn't right s he had bags under her Amber eyes as if stress had really gotten to her and you could see some wrinkles on around her face it seemed that she had dropped her special hinge just a little anything to report Kakashi she asked in a stalwart voice snapping Kakashi from his wandering eyes yes sunade Sama I tracked the scent of sasak uch with my personal ninkin pakun we found the scent when it started to rain that eventually diluted his scent making it untraceable reported Kakashi sunade noted that something seemed off about his report like something was eating at him she looked down at her desk she pondered asking this question but she needed to know and what of Naruto Kakashi didn't say anything but a red flag popped up in his head what do you mean didn't Naruto arrive with the rest of his squadmates asked Kakashi fearfully sunade seemed to deflate at this he he wasn't found with the others asked Kakashi fearing the answer no please tell me T LL M Kakashi did you find any trace of him implored Tsunade no pakun and I searched the valley and the Riverside and we found no remnants of Naruto only his scent which stopped at the valley but sake also wasn't there but he's alive replied Kakashi I don't care about the spoiled uch where is Naruto tell me roared Tsunade he's H spoke Kakashi but he was interrupted but the arrival of a new voice he's dead Kakashi and sunade turned to see jariah sitting on the window sill his arms crossed and he was angry unbelievably so his Visage was marred in an eternal sneer W what the two other ninjas said at the same time thunder struck in the background creating a sense of for boing it's true I was contacted by fukasaku Sama telling me that nuto name was taken off the summoning Registration Board at myobokuzan he really is dead said jariah angrily and he was killed by sasak ucha jariah spat the name like it was Venom in his mouth I I stuttered Kakashi but he was silenced by jariah shut up remember back on the hospital roof on how you berated me on trying to teach Naruto how to protect himself for he would need it when the Akatsuki would come after him growled jariah but what did you teach sake that's right you taught him a bunch of fire jutsus in the Chidori a Jutsu designed for killing you may ha they sealed the cursed seals Dark effects but you gave him the power to wield it almost sounds like you wanted sake to use that power Kakashi just looked down at the floor in guilt you didn't Eve and bother to learn what nature Affinity Naro had you just pushed him to the side and gave him to someone that openly despised him while you taught the uch how to properly kill someone scolded jariah manato never showed favoritism not to you or any of your other teammates this just proves to me that you're not fit to be a Sensei and now monado's Legacy is dead all because you weren't bothered to teach him I can understand because of obido but still the level of attention to Naro was barely minimal jiah's words was like a sword's piercing Kakashi's heart the only thing you did teach him was to climb trees with your chakra which is the basic necessity for all ninja and all those useless teamwork exercises look how that turned out I'm the only person that really taught him anything I taught him one of his father's treasured Jutsu the renan and you beray me for teaching him what was rightfully his jiah nearly shouted sunade didn't choose to intervene because Kakashi needed to hear this she agreed on jiah's assessment even though serut toi praised or oamaru he never showed any favoritism to him or her jariah you can add tea s to the list of all the failures you have made in your life you failed manado you failed kashina and you also failed obido and ren jariah stopped his verbal assault and turned toward the window manado would be disappointed kashina would be disappointed serut toi Sensei would be disappointed they would all be disappointed in you I hope you have the guts to face them when it's your time to go said jariah as he jumped away from the Hokage Tower H Hokage sama said Kakashi just leave I want you out of my sight this instant don't show your face to me in another week ordered the Hokage Kakashi didn't look up he just dragged himself out of the office if you would look closely you could see tears falling freely like a waterfall sunade had her hands entered in together her eyes were overshadowed by her hair silent tears were crawling down from her eyes as she silently cried her cursed necklace had taken another one of her precious people the boy who was like a son to her she sobbed for hours because she wouldn't hear the hyperactive blond's voice again she wouldn't see the Hideous orange jumpsuit he loved to wear she would never see his big foxy smile the smile that filled her with happiness happiness that she would never feel again she blames sake and she also blames Kakashi but no matter how many people she would blame nor how many times it couldn't bring the whiskered blonde back to her Kakashi was on his way to the memorial Stone he would go there every day to speak to his best friend obido the person that gave him the Sharingan jiah's words hit him hard but he was right he failed manado he failed kashina he failed Ren he failed obido and now he failed Naruto Kakashi's life were only filled with failures Kakashi Sensei the copycat ninja looked up and saw his last remaining student soccer a Haruno the pink-haired girl looked worried like there was something on her mind that always seemed to bothered her yo Sakura said Kakashi downcast in sadness where's Naruto and sasak Kum she asked curiously he couldn't tell her here not in the middle of a street follow me to the memorial stone uttered Kakashi Sakura nodded and followed after her Sensei when they reached the memorial stone they didn't say anything until Sakura bought up a conversation to speak about Kakashi Sensei I've been thinking lately she said her eyes never left the that was in front of her when I was waiting at the gates for Naruto and his team to come back Eno asked me something she asked me who I was waiting for and I answered narut I was waiting for him and not sasak she continued Kakashi just listened to her now telling her that Naruto was dead was becoming harder and his guilt was weighing heavily on him I then started thinking about Naro and all he's done for me I was so cruel to him when he just wanted to be my friend I berated him when he brought up an idea and when sasun suggested the same thing I'd praise him for it and not Naruto I then remembered his promise to me I could see he was hurt when I asked him to bring sake back I don't know wh either he was hurt because he saw me so sad or whether it hurt him because he thought my heart belonged to someone else but when he put aside his own feelings for my own I was so happy happy because he was so selfless and caring now that I think about it he never treated me in a bad way to Kakashi this was just becoming harder and harder with every word she said I then remembered a time when we were younger I was being bullied by these boys who were making fun of my forehead but Naruto came over and defended me eventually the boys beat him up if it wasn't for my mom who came around the corner they would continue beating him so she stopped the boys hitting Naruto but when she saw that it was him she turned away and took my hand saying to stay away from him I was too young to understand maybe I'll never understand Kakashi just let a few stray tears Escape his eyes knowing what her mother meant by stay away from him later I became the one who would verbally hurt Naruto and put him down to make myself feel better Sakura Kakashi said but she continued when we became a Jen and team I was so happy that I was on sasak K's team later I was sitting alone by myself when I saw sasak [ __ ] he complimented me on the one thing I hated my forehead but now when I look back at our time as a team I realized that sake would never say that to me but it was something that Naruto would say and now that I look back I figured something out that the one I truly love the one that would sacrifice anything for me even his own happiness the one that stood by me the whole time is Naruto I love Naruto and when he comes back I'll tell him that and then I'll share my feelings with him she said with pure determination I used to think that I knew what love was but it was just some Wayward Crush true love is putting one happiness above your own and that's what Naruto would do for me in a heartbeat but I want to be happy with him this was te ooh hard for Kakashi he would have to tell she deserved to know so when will Naruto [ __ ] and sasak [ __ ] be back she asked with unrestrained Glee that's the problem Sakura said Kakashi the pink-haired girl was confused why was Kakashi so sad there were complications on the retrieval Mission spoke Kakashi with his head still down what do you mean she was fearing the worst what did Kakashi know that she didn't Naruto is dead those words seem to shatter glass no it can't be she muttered as she took some steps back her eyes were now watering and she felt this pain eye and her chest like someone clenching her heart he was killed by sake that was the final nail in the coffin as soccer as Waterworks started to flow she ran out of the training ground leaving Kaki alone Kakashi didn't make a glance at the memorial stone he was just filled with guilt he dropped to his knees as his tears started again manado Sensei I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I failed to protect your son said Kakashi as he freely sawed no one had ever seen this side of Kakashi KN since obido died Shikamaru Nara was waiting in the hospital no news had come in from his team mates even worse there was no news on Naruto he battled a powerful member of orochimaru's elite followers she used summons in a strange flute if it wasn't for the arrival of gark sister tamari then he would be dead the only injury he suffered was a broken finger he saw something in the corner of his eye sunade the god Hokage walking towards him he could see visible tear streaks Shikamaru we need to talk she now had his undivided attention it's about Naruto hope seemed to fill Shikamaru until it was knocked down by the news she gave him it can't be no no no no he shouted within the hospital I will call a council meeting and then I will inform the village I'm truly sorry she said as she started crying again she turned her back on the young Nara as kept chanting no the council room was filled up the a semicircle like table was in the Middle with the heads of the respective Shinobi Council on the left and the civilian Council on the right with the elders in the middle then sunade walked in slowly her head down which seemed to spark something in the minds of the Shinobi Council and the elders why have you called us today sunade Sama asked kaharu Udan one of the hokage's advisers I came to inform you of the results of the retrieval team task with capturing sake IA and returning him to the Village she said emotionlessly so hasi Sama been returned to the Village asked a fat member of the civilian Council no the mission was a failure it resulted with a Shinobi being mildy injured to another that would require care for a few weeks two critically injured and one death so who were the Shinobi that were wounded asked another civilian member the one that was mildly wounded was Shikamaru Nara the other that would require some treatment is kba inuzuka and the two that were critically injured were choji akamichi and Nei hauga informed sunade and who was the one death asked hiashi hauga generally curious Naruto Uzumaki he was killed by sasak Uchiha choked Tsunade when the civilian count heard the news they immediately started to cheer happy that the demon was gone and that iias Sama saved us when the Shinobi Council heard this they were both saddened and repulsed saddened by the blond's passing because they believed he was a pure Soul who couldn't do anything that would make him evil because they weren't idiots they knew the difference between a canai and the scroll it was sealed into and they were repulsed by the civilian council's total disregard to the blond's life the elders were worried they had lost their gentu their military power had taken a nose dive if word spread to the other nations that konaha had lost its genui then the other nations may attack sunade was barely controlling her anger at the stupidity of the civilians until one of them asked a stupid question Hokage Sama we the civilian Council request that a statue be erected to honor Uchiha sama's great deed shut up no I will never create a statue for that spoiled brat he just abandoned the Village joined oryu and killed aonan n di the god Hokage hereby declares sake a wanted nuk nin announced sunade her anger overweighing her Sadness the Shinobi Council seconded this declaration said shikaku Nara all this other Shinobi Clan heads nodded at this later the village was informed of Naruto's death and sake's defection half the village were cheering and throwing parties in celebration of the death of the demon while the other half were sorrowful because the blonde had done so much for them already when gar heard the news he was crushed the first person that treated him like someone worthy of existence was dead he made a vow that he would strive to become great to serve Naruto's Legacy he would not allow Revenge to consume but should he come across sasak uch he would not hesitate to kill him aruka was angry and sad but mainly angry the person that was like a younger brother to him was dead and the idiotic villagers were celebrating he knew what kind of Life Naruto LED he acknowledged his suffering but he was even more disappointed that Naruto's death was at the hands of another of his students he decided to lock himself in his apartment and no one had seen the scar chuning for a whole week before he revealed himself to everyone around him he was a mess he had bags under his eyes and his cheeks and eyes were red and puffy probably from all the crying out of EV Oran that was informed of Naruto's death konah hamaru took it the hardest he locked himself in his room and hardly came out for a week until nutk funeral the whiskered boy was like an older brother to him bur now he was gone just like his grandfather the sandam Hokage he wasn't for a long time the smell of Raman didn't jolt him from his depression and even the mention of nut's name around him made his depression worse and worse with each beating second he hadn't felt like this since the death of his grandfather when Orochimaru invaded the village with help from sunna it was always raining after Naruto's death it rained non-stop as if the heavens were weeping that such a pure Soul was gone everyone that liked Naruto or had met him in person attended except Kakashi Weare h e wasn't invited in jiah because it was too painful for him the people that did attend were all the konah jenon in the last chunin exams along with their Proctors and Sensei even the sand siblings went the funeral lasted for a few hours where everybody started to leave but one person stayed this person was Konohamaru serut toi he just looked at the tombstone without a body I promise that your sacrifice won't be in vain I will continue your legacy and become stronger for your sake Naruto Nissan said Konohamaru as he made a promise he intended to keep at myobokuzan the Elder Sage was in deep thought how could someone like Naro die so early he secretly knew that Naruto was the child he spoke about in his prophecies so why did the world think he was dead and less an IT her Force may have a hand in bringing Naruto back and the Elder knew that whatever it was it wasn't good in a dark place stood a man with metallic purple eyes with concentric Rings surrounding his pupil however his body was distorted and it appeared like a rainbow then images of other people with different eyes but the same distorted appeared around him all of them had one thing in common te hey had black cloaks with red clouds on them how long has it been since we were all together like this asked a tall man with with beady eyes s years not since Orochimaru left the organization to pursue his idiotic goals said a hunched person so Oro chimaru has the Sharingan he Itachi isn't that your little brother H said another member Itachi didn't visibly react to this jab nor did he speak in any other way the caoi gentur is dead said the plant-like member among them really zetsu who killed the caubi jurki demanded the member with the ripple-like eyes in a dangerous voice it was sasak uch Itachi's brother answered the plant man now identified as zetsu if you had only killed your brother the night of the massacre the caubi would still be e alive instead its chakra is dispersed which has set us back by years reprimanded another with green eyes Itachi didn't say anything but his thoughts were different foolish little brother you have made the greatest mistake anyone could make in your shoes Bachi as he closed his eyes we will just have to wait until the caoi reforms although that will take about 5 years until then we extract the rest of the beu but the caubi must be sealed last or else the plan will fail now go and use the time you have now to train yourselves until we Face the gentur common day D the person that seemed to be the leader all the illusionary bodies then began to disappear except for Itachi Naruto I don't believe that you are dead and if so then where are you thought I Tachi as his illusionary body also disappeared a lone man withered man was sitting upon a treel likee throne he had light gray hair that went down to his waist and two shoulder length bangs one covered his right eye entirely he wore a black robe that covered most of his body except for his back which had three tubes connected to a massive statue he was completely skinny and his face had many wrinkles along with a single visible Sharingan eye he also had the remnants of an old kusari Gama that acted like a Cain he seemed immobile if anyone saw him they would assume he wasn't breathing this man had seen and participated in thousands of battles he had witnessed death in every corner of his vision but yet it didn't affect him at all he had lost too much to war too much to hatred he was once called a God but now he was nothing more than a Dusty scroll who had both of his feet in the grave but refused to die how long has it been since he saw sunlight since he smelled the forests around him to him time had no meaning no purpose he was just waiting but for what exactly he didn't know he hadn't seen the face of another person for he doesn't care how long he seemed to be taken out of his thoughts as his subordinate zetsu rose up from the ground his fly trap was the first thing he saw but he quickly took notice of a bundle of cloth in zetsu's arms the bundle was large but not too big and it wasn't tiny but it was small compared to zetsu zetsu breathed the man hely what are you doing here and what is that in your arms questioned the wi red man as he pointed his side at the cloth the reason why I'm here is because of what I'm carrying answered zetsu he laid the bundle down on the ground carefully in front of the old man to which the skeleton narrowed his loan visible eye the man picked up his kusari Gama and used the blade to unwrap the the wad what he saw made his eyes narrow even more in suspicion it was a boy well to be more precise it was a dead boy with a gaping hole in his chest this boy had sun-kissed blonde hair that was wild and Untamed he couldn't see his eyes because they were closed he had three distinct whisker-like marks on each cheek and he was wearing a repugnant orange jumpsuit that just disgusted him to no end tell me zetsu why did you bring me this corpse inquired The Mummy with a melancholic look you always wanted someone to continue your plans and I have found someone who could guarantee that responded zetsu happily as if nothing bothered him I would have preferred someone whose blade had pierced flesh and taken life away and more importantly if his heart was beating barked the old man who then started having coughing fits but what if I told you that this boy is a former jurki who also descends from the Uzumaki Clan replied zetsu now the man was intrigued he knew everything about the Uzumaki Clan especially their Blood Ties to the senju and their amazingly powerful chakra oh he was also killed by an uiha for the mangio stated zetsu matter of factly the old man didn't care interesting said the man a member of the Uzumaki Clan and also former jinu intriguing he could become an extremely powerful Shinobi if taught correctly this could present me with the opportunity to continue it so you assume that if I return his life then persuade him to my become part of my plan he could become an extraordinarily powerful asset that could further my goals queried the old man where he received a nod from the colored thing in front of him very good zetsu quote dot the man shifted his eyes toward the body of narut but tell me what of his skill level asked the wilted man from what I was able to gather he knows the basic Ninjutsu from the academy but he has three powerful Jutsu in his Arsenal but don't bother with Jen Jutsu with his chakra levels he would be unable to perform Jen Jutsu however I don't know about taijutsu explained zetsu the white half seemed to be happy that he was pleasing his master the other didn't seem to care and what would be these Ninjutsu responded the parched man he know WS the cage bunin no Jutsu and the taju cage bunchin no jutu also he knows a powerful a rank Ninjutsu that took its creator 3 years to develop but it took him one we to master claimed the two halves now the old Shinobi was knee in getting his hands on the boy it didn't matter how much natural Talent you had or how hard you worked if you had the cage bunch and no Jutsu it wouldn't T matter for you could learn one year's worth of experience in 6 months and a Jutsu he mastered in a week an A- rank Jutsu he had a lot of potential from what zetsu was telling him you truly brought me a diamond among rocks zetsu my faith is not given out easily but you have earned it his lone Sharingan shifted into a into a purple eye with multiple rings around his pupil resembling a ripple pattern he went through a few hand seals before stopping at the snake seal and focused his chakra intensely ghetto Renee tensi no Jutsu a demonic head faded through the ground it was Sir Ed by a purple Aura and had the conji for King on its forehead it opened its mouth and out came a single wisp of green energy which ens snared Naruto's body it instantly healed his wound wear his heart should have been however there was an scar over his heart that seemed to look like lightning sparking away from the point of impact MAA knew that if he wasn't directly connected to the Statue he would die a few seconds passed and one could hear heavy breathing coming from Naruto he was alive but he was unconscious he will not awaken for a few more days so zetsu began a blood transfusion zetsu nodded at his master's command and readed the necessary things required for a transfusion a few hours later the transfusion was a complete success the Mon's blood was now run ning through this boy's veins granting him the old mons gifts to be the boy's own so tell me zetsu of the ucha that killed him the old man was curious but he needed zetsu to confirm his suspicions who could I tell him P see beg the white half to its black counterpart knowing that its other half was going to interrupt when it talked the black half just LED it speak whatever was on its mind fine well theha was just an he that's right he left he Village to join up with a nuk nin what was his name oro oro oregano said the white half trying to place a name Oro chimaru answered the black half they've seen the man before and they were just at a meeting discussing his actions how could it forget the name is easy to remember yeah that's it who is this Orochimaru he spoke the white man before he was interrupted by the black one he was the former student of the sandam Hokage here is in serut toi during the second great Shinobi War he aided his village greatly along with his two teammates jarah and sunade senju the old man scalled at the name sju as if someone had just kicked his puppy they later fought an icon of the Shinobi World Hanzo no Sano where the old Ninja would spare the three of them and give them the title of densetsu noan Orochimaru performed ghastly experiments on children where he would later flee his village and become a criminal he was also the orchestrator of the konaha invasion I informed you of where he assassinated the yandi K cage and tried to assassinate the sand Hokage his former teacher but he was barely able to kill the old Hokage despite the fact that serut toi lost much of his power thanks to old age Orochimaru even went as far to revive his two predecessors but their power was being Limited at the time even even still the sand a came out on top when he sealed the theu Hokage and took away the ability to wield hand seals by sealing orochimaru's Arms This Orochimaru was barely able to kill toor's monkey even when old age had affected him and he couldn't kill this Hanzo a Shinobi from some backwash Village even with two others among them aju the old Ninja was quickly Gathering his thoughts Oro chimaru doesn't sound like much of a great Shinobi I know that serut toi is strong he may be stronger than tobirama but he is s till far from comparing to Hashi raas are my own level in power my future student would become much greater of a threat than his head of an U said the man as he chuckled Darkly a few days later Naruto awoke and he saw nothing but Darkness He adjusted his eyes to become accustomed to the rare light in the dark place W where am I am I dead whispered Naruto to the void hoping for someone to answer him he just wanted to hear a voice a voice that would assure him to ease him he believed himself to be dead but was he truly then a voice cut through the air like a knife through butter in the realm between that which is eternal Nar looked up and saw the oldest man he had ever seen this guy topped the sandam Hokage in old age easily and he was standing over him like a statue this guy he has sake's eyes is he an uch like him thought Naruto as he stared at the man with half lited eyes eyes his whole body was numb he couldn't really move he couldn't feel anything other than the air and dust on his skin a realm between that which is eternal just what kind of place is it queried the blonde as he stared at the man tired and numb the light d d not obey Naruto's whim as the realm was dark too dark a realm of nothingness would be precise answered the withered man I place that sits between two higher Powers Naruto stared at him some more taking in his words just where was he how did he end up in this place I can't remember much now that AIT he paused in his sentence when it all came rushing back to him the mission to retrieve his friend his promise to Sakura his death SAS shouted Naruto as he pulled himself up ohow he chanted clutching the area above his heart but what I don't feel any pain where's the wound then he noticed something strange there was a strange lightning-like scar over his chest where his heart should be also he was naked then he looked back at the old man again I have healed your wounds and restored your life if you can feel you heart pumping that is a sign that you're alive spoke the old man as Naruto just stared at him with open eyes but h e trailed his eyes downward to see the man holding an old side which glinted a little n o You're a Shinigami who's brought me back to life so to take me to help please please I want to live screamed Naruto in a girly way okay sorry if I took those pervy magazines they're not mine I see War their keas the old man's sweat dropped at the blond's behavior just how did perverted magazines matter I am not the Shinigami young Uzumaki and you are not dead yet although I am a Shinigami in a way said the old man with a small smirk Naruto examined the old man this guy look D like some old bat who would argue with his wife but still so you saved me old man thanks thank Naruto who was generally happy to be alive but a thought came to him no please tell me you're not some Shinobi pedo like that Oro chimaru he screamed at the top of his lungs while anime tears cascaded down his face I don't swing that way someone please save me I am not a pedo young Uzumaki stated the withered man with a hint of anger at the rudess and idiocy of the blonde before him oh and if you aren't a pedo then where are my clothes asked yelled Naruto I burned them dead panned the old man which broke Naruto's stuper and instead he started crying anime tears over his beloved jumpsuit while Naruto is thinking did he have to burn my underwear the underwear had little frogs on them they were meant to be burned but still it's far too early to thank me this garnered to the blond's attention and I'm sure you have some nindo that you abide by Nar was about to answer him but he was cut off don't answer that I just know I'm right Nar looked at the man quizzically and he was right he did have an Indo you just seem like the type that won't go back on his word Naruto sighed at him he body was still numb but at least he could move in a way sorry old man but I can't stay my friends are counting on me and I have to be there for them spoke Naruto with slight determination besides I have to fulfill a promise I made to someone important to me Naruto eased himself slowly off the bed but the moment he tried to balance himself on his feet he fell and the blanket covering his body was still hiding his lower regions I have to return home I have to my friends need to know I'm alive a promise you must fulfill huh sigh MAA as he watched narut scrambling on the cold ground I have just brought you back to life your muscles and internal organs are just starting to function again it will take some time to fully recuperate from your Revival and if you move around more you'll only damage yourself even more and you may die again no no no I can't give up I don't care if you revived me I will return to konah grunted Naruto as he tried to pick himself up off the floor but failed for his body was still too weak and he could feel this pain inside him like his stomach was twisting itself the old man sighed as he continued to watch the boy try and fail to leave the dark H but the the blonde could barely lift himself up off the floor and he would kill himself unless he got rest why do you repeat the same action but expect a different result asked the man as he watched the boy continue to fail in his attempts that he had to admit the child had determination because I don't give up and I always keep my word for that's my nindo my Shinobi way yelled Naruto with nothing but unbreakable stubbornness the man continued to stare at the boy his sheer determination was ad and he had a strong will you could always judge someone by just a glance but to form an opinion on them was watching them in action those words are empty and not full of conviction no matter how the wind howls the mountain cannot bow to it spoke the man with wisdom saying something is far different than doing something you have yet to realize that this is your Birth by Sleep to wake up from this reality and accept what is before your eyes but but I I Nar felt some gray tears prickling at the corners of his eyes as he lay on the dirty ground his face buried on the cold floor he was helpless and he couldn't get back to his friends no matter what he tried he couldn't leave so he reigned his composure and accepted that he wasn't going anywhere for now until he had recovered the old man placed his sidethe Cain by the bed and helped Naro back onto the bed gently just who are you whispered Naro as he laid back on the bed he deserved to know th e name of the person that brought him back to life at least the man walked over and sat a top his root-like throne and cleared his throat amassing the boy's attention as to who I am I am the ghost of the ucha I am MAA ucha said the man now known as MAA as light seemed to fill the dark narut with his eyes adjusting to the room saw and beheld a large flower as tall as a mount a with a massive statue sitting in a Lotus position with its hands chained together and there were small tubes connecting the statue to the man Naruto looked back at the legendary Shinobi dumbly and then he laughed yeah right your MOA as if MAA is dead MAA sweat dropped at the blonde first of all it was easier for him to believe that the old man was the Shinigami Seiko andd he originally thought he was a pedo and third he had the Sharingan look into my eyes Uzumaki Naruto saw and beheld Sharingan eyes one was hidden behind his bang Naruto had forgotten about though say eyes where he chanted stupid multiple times in his head for not noticing them s so you are moiha stuttered Naruto as he peered into the blood red eyes that reflected anger and hatred yes and I have also given you the power of the Uchiha Clan spoke MAA with little emotion I I can awaken the Sharingan asked Naruto with a hint of excitement yes and you can use the bloodline like any other I replied MAA cool said Nar n with a small smile you know old man you ain't half bad Nar was smiling his foxy grin he didn't care now he could get those cool eyes and maybe he could perform Jan Jutsu yes yes but young Uzumaki tell me what do you think of this reality asked MAA he needed to know if he was going to coers the blonde to help him what do you mean inquired narudo as his happy expression faded away what I mean is what do you expect from this world pressed ET well I expect love and friendship in this world and hope a few LL y a place where people would understand another and not have to fear and hate each other responded Naruto but MAA scoffed at the idea in this world people don't get what they wish most and that is a fact we are subjected to the whims of this reality that is filled with suffering and hatred when there is light the is also Darkness one cannot exist without the other this world is Foo LL of pain and futility those are the only things that exist in this reality uttered MAA there are only winners and losers in this world along with the selfish desires to create a lasting peace but there can be no peace when the world is flooded by rage the selfish desire of Peace will only be temporary and War will rise hatred is birthed from the protection of love and more hatred will follow after it like vultures everything I have said is nexuses bound together by an unbreakable chain that keeps adding on to its links the chain can cannot be broken for we all wear it there is nowhere to break the chain normally what you say has some truth to it muttered Naruto as he looked away from MAA I hate this world I lo it with every cell in my body this world is hell and I have been condemned to live in it only the powerful decide fate and not the weak without strength you will become a slave to those who are I have cheated death too many times too know that I am strong enough to decide my fate but still I'll be dead soon for immortal ality doesn't truly exist but even still the strong can can only do so much when compared to the power of the world time is every mons enemy for it devours all things and nothing remains afterwards I despise this world with all my being that's why I want to change it change what has been faded for this world announced MAA I will create a world of peace and love where there is no hatred and no pain that sounds wrong said narut you will think like that for now assured however you could have anything you ever wanted in this dream world I know how you jinu are treated sorry former jinu they saw you as nothing more than a constant reminder of their pain explained the MAA let me guess the villagers they feared you hated you denied you the right to live the right to love and they ignored your existence altogether you were a nobody am I correct asked the Shinobi well yes whispered Naruto as his eyes were overshadowed by his hair then those people were stupid they let their fears rule them and their hatred blinded them assured the the anent uch as long as there are things in this world that people don't understand they will always live in Terror finished the moderate but there are people I still care for shouted Naruto like who my fellow Clan member that killed you bit back MAA Naruto then started having flashbacks of his time with sake and he was right sas's hatred had consumed him it became him where he would hurt anyone if it meant he would gain power I see that you understand even if you try to leave this place with your power and your weak body death will come to you quickly whispered MAA hely Naruto relented knowing that he was right what would happen in this dream world questioned Naruto anything you ever wanted would become reality you can create people manipulate Landscapes even revive the dead answered maaw gasped he could meet his parents find out who they were M then channeled chakra to his left eye and whispered sukui Naruto and MAA were then transported to a white void this is what the dream world will initially look like then maa's appearance began to change he now looked much younger and healthier this is what will happen it's a Jutsu however my eye cannot create this I require a stronger power in order to create this Jutsu what would you need asked Naruto as he was liking this plan more and more in order to cast the Jutsu another Meeko Sharingan user must cast the sukui on the moon informed M sounds easy enough said Naruto brushing off what MAA said no if I could just cast sukui on the moon I would have done it already retorted MAA the old ucha then began to explain the history of the juie along with the rudo senan and his sons I see we require the power of the juie is a catalyst so we could cast the sukui on the moon said Naruto understanding everything he was told surprising moo with his intelligent talk exactly however in order to revive the juie we need to combine the nine beju and seal them within the ghetto Mazo and then one of us would become its jury and we decast the Jutsu on the world forcing everyone into the Dreamscape explained MAA I have given you my blood which will allow you to control the ghetto Mazo however you require the ragon to summon it Naruto and MAA were now out of the Jutsu Uzumaki I gave you a second chance so will you repay me someday queried MAA Naruto's eyes were downcast and his hair was covering his eyes but he nodded his head this was the perfect chance for revenge against all those idiotic villagers so now is the time to ask what is your first name asked MAA my name is Naruto Uzumaki announced the blonde Uzumaki dropping his psychological mask Maelstrom that's a strong name a good one too and do you have any regrets pressed MAA I regret not killing sasak uch proclaimed Naruto as he made eye contact with MAA however instead of the ocean blue that they were they were now blood red with three Tomos surrounding the pupil however the pattern changed into a three-pointed SES surrounding his red pupil the eyes pattern almost looked like they hungered for death to take lives almost like a Shinigami eyes reflected the persons so those eyes reflected the need to harvest life itself very well from today you are now my student Naruto said MAA with a small smile today we will commence the eye of the Moon plan said Naruto and bring peace to this world she was crushed why the boy that had apparently loved her was dead it hadn't been a month since a certain blonde ball of energy passed on she wasn't the only one suffering hanata was too she had a crush on the idiot but she never had the courage to tell him now she had lost her chance as well she was so useless if only she may have been stronger she could have been there to help Naruto but no she was busy fawning over someone that hated her she was so blind to the obvious truth that the orange loving kid with the ocean eyes saw her as the center of the world but now he was gone and it seemed The Village just felt empty devoid of emotion a dark gray had cast itself over the village leaving all the color behind in favor of the dull lifeless color the sun seemed to shine less brightly over the buildings and people and its light was no longer warm and soothing to the touch and it wasn't cold either it was just in between she missed the warmth she would feel every day but the warmth she received went around him was almost like standing next to a son she never got that feeling when around SAS to be precise all he was is and will be cold like the moon the sun had lost its warmth and the wind was cold it now rained more often ever since he died and it was supposed to be called the land of fire not land of sad rain now she knew how egar felt but why did it rain more often than it ever has was the sky weeping and crying over the death of a person whose personality was almost skin to that of the sky joyous and carefree Freedom Unbound all that space and to do everything you could to the best of their ability he was like that uninhibited by the rules and laws of the world making only rules for himself and only himself no one would yell at him he would get away with everything Sakura sometime felt like he was always so lucky to not have parents to yell at you or punish you but did she really think like that what is she would spend a week in nut's shoes and maybe she would understand how he would feel there was a saying that she sometimes heard in the village you can't truly understand someone until you walk a mile in their shoes that statement rang true indeed The Village seemed to return to the status quo but sometimes wounds took a lot longer to heal than others everyone had seemed to forgotten the blonde but Sakura could see that they still had scars it seemed like they hated the blonde for an as of yet unknown reason that the pink tte couldn't fathom she always wondered why but she felt that by discovering the secret would cost her more than it's worth there was one person she would see every day some one hat was closer to Naruto than she was konah hamaru after the orange loving boy's death she would check up on the serut toi air to see if he was trying to undo the pain in his heart but she would be rejected and dejected every time when he would say I'm fine just training so she just left him on his own so he could cope with loss himself but the one statement that panged her chest while he will continue his legacy that sentence seemed to spark something within her it felt like there was an opportunity around the corner but it was nagging at her mind what was she supposed to do the potential to be something great something great in his eyes so he could look down and be proud of her and her accomplishments that was something she wanted more than anything she had sometimes dreamed of ending herself and going up to join him in the other life but would that truly solve anything the blonde spent every waking moment he could to make the village a better place he gave away his money to orphans the poor and the downtrodden obviously under understanding how they felt that was one thing she loved about him his selflessness he would do just about anything just about anybody he was like that always helping people no matter if they were Friend or Foe although he was always loud and exuberant that was always something that made her giggle she remembered when her team did the tree climbing exercise apparently she had near perfect chakra control wasn't there something that involved great chakra control she couldn't remember but she was sure it would come to her sunade senju was sitting G behind her desk doing what she dreaded most paperwork filing missions approving D ranks stuff that didn't even matter how she would give for a certain rambunctious blonde to call her botan despite how she hated the nickname and yet she let him call her that like everyone who knew the sun-kissed blonde she too was hurting on the inside it was like a horrid feeling wrenching inside her that refused to leave like a parasite she loved the orange lover as if he was her own son she had finally found a precious person that she could bestow her necklace upon but its curse had a CTE again had taken the boy away from her she believed the stories that in fact the stories were true that the cursed necklace would only accept her as a bearer she should have done more for him P OS sibl given him better living conditions or gave him more money so he could live apparently narut had gathered up quite a bit of money thanks to all the missions he would do but she heard that h e rarely spent it and he only brought things he needed but there were other things he needed such as friends family and love he spent his money on others needs that he didn't focus on his own he had plenty of money and he rarely met up with his friends that he never really formed bonds with them or his friends just thought he was a nuisance an idiot and avoided him like all the others he could have gotten better clothing than that jumpsuit she thought Naro whenever he had gotten any money after becoming a Shinobi he gave it away to orphans in the orphanage but after he died the orphans stopped getting any funds even the matron that run the place came and and told her about it though when she asked she always said it was signed as Anonymous that boy Heart of Gold indeed that knucklehead was nothing but a kind of spirit filled with nothing but everything positive and he was the purest Soul you could meet she believed that he would earn the acknowledgement of the village someday but now today or any other day she turned her head to the left and picked up a picture it was her and the sun-kissed blonde on the road back to konaha where she would become Hokage in the picture she was hugging him and they were both smiling wiy he really was like a son to him but now he was gone thanks to the uch she issued a capture on site order if her ninja ever saw him she wouldn't kill him that's not what he would want plus the civilian counsil and the the elders pulled some strings and passed her judgment because they needed the Sharingan what a load of bull she thought angrily the Sharingan was an asset the counselors believed was vital to the power of konaha they also claimed since the Sharingan could control the tail beasts that they don't even need the caubi but there has never been an ucha that could fully control the power of aiju since MAA ucha so therefore it was unlikely sunade was brought out of her musings when she heard a knock at the door wondering who it was since she sent shison on an errand that needed to be done she ushered the person in to her surprise it was Sakura Haruno Naruto's teammate now she was confused what does she want when sunade first laid her Brown honey eyes on the pink at the very first thought that came to mind was Fang girl that thought was even furthered when she saw s akura embraced sake as if her life depended on it she also saw the pained expression Naruto had when she hugged sake that spoiled brat sunade had met and seen many Fang girls in her long life and all were obsessed with their love interests looks talent and coolness most of which didn't matter and most times the catcher of their eyes weren't interested in them so basically they were chasing after mirrors Sakura was no different she was probably the biggest fan girl the girl had ever seen and there wasn't anything special aside for sake other than he was an uch if he had the M anio Sharingan then he was worth something her thoughts were broken when the pink-haired girl's voice broke the silence like a stick sunade Sama I wish to speak with you she said the busty blond-haired woman could tell that she was nervous for one their eyes hadn't connected and two the girl's body language was screaming guilt she hadn't really met Sakura aide form seeing her the F EU times around the village and seeing her with Naruto but still she would listen to the girl sunade fell into her stalwart Hokage demeanor where she had a stoic face and judging eyes do you require something Sakura she asked in a way that only a leader can speak with sunade Sama I ask of you too to take me on as your Apprentice pronounced Sakura Sakura's heart was beating hard and fast it took all her courage just to stand in front of the woman why did she agree to this why did she come before the Hokage the leader of her Village her courage was leaking from her like water through a crack she felt like she was going to shatter at any moment like broken glass even walking to into her office felt like she was stepping on needles but she had something to prove something to make everyone proud of her to make him proud of her she wanted to stand tall as a kunoichi a strong confident one which was not at the moment sunade was genuinely surprised she never expected this question to come from her but still why she understood the request easily but there there must have been an ulterior motive behind it but why herself there were plenty of other tutors in konah even K andai would be acceptable but changing directly formed the god Hokage herself the strongest woman in the world this was no coincidence in why did she get the feeling that it was connected to a certain someone shison shouted sunade in a commanding tone her assistant Apprentice came running through the door carrying several stacks of paperwork to which she was sent out foe R and had just returned and somehow sunade knew she was there yes suady Sama she asked whenever her merer used this tone of voice she was always a bit peeved please bring me the file on Sakura Haruno she ordered still in her stalwart fast shizun nodded and quickly left the room for the file the two kunoichi left in the room were quiet like the grave sunade intertwined her finge RS and placed her hands in front of her face she was studying the girl in front of her the first thought that came to mind was Fang girl the bane of all true kunoichi it was because of ninja like this that gave the word kunoichi a bad name and that's why they were never taken seriously not only that her figure was too skinny and there was barely any muscle on her was she dieting the pinket Tay needed to get rid of that because in battle it would sap her energy and make her a slow easy Target and if she didn't build muscle then how was she going to defend herself from enemies without ah ILY body the Shinobi or kunoichi won't be much use whether or not they have strong Ninjutsu and chakra Sakura was being scrutinized before tady she didn't know her thoughts or feelings but she knew that that they weren't good because of the look that she was giving her she couldn't back down now she had something to prove and if she broke down in front of sunade then nothing will be achieved shison returned to the hokage's office with the folder in hand and then gave it to her master sunade ordered her to leave for what was about to transpire must be done privately sunade examined the folder before opening it on the page there was a picture of Sakura after she had recently become a Jenine she scanned every page every word that was within the file every little detail she scanned the folder sunade snapped the ful for shut and turned her gaze back on the girl in front of her Sakura Haruno your files says some things that are truly dissatisfactory the words that Tsunade used Sakura was hurt but she knew it was true if she denied it she would only be a fool it says doesn't take Shinobi skills and training seriously too obsessed with personala f factions that get in the way of teamwork and concentration spoke sunade blankly it also has reports on your missions and chunan exam preliminary battle with Eno yamanaka in your mission Rapport GS mainly your first C rank turned a rank it EXP explains in detail about how over Reliance on teammates when faced with a superior adversary clouded judgment and stayed behind the scenes without part I see I padding once in Team Action to save their Sensei who was trapped then there's the report on your prelim match with Eno yamanaka chosen words are pathetic by Kai yui barely has M astery of the basic Academy Jutsu and showed no other skills other than below average tautu says assuma serut toi and disgrace to all noichi says anko maidashi and who led her in the academy says iiki Morino saker's confidence was breaking fast everything she said was right and she can't dispute that but this is not important spoke sunade as she finished reciting the report why do you wish to become my Apprentice Sakura that was the question sunade wanted to know the most because I wish to be a strong kunoichi and serve the leaf Village and become an admirable medic nin spoke soccer with false confidence no was what Sakura heard she looked up and sawady looking at her sympathetically Sakura tell me the truth why do you want to become my Apprentice queried Tsunade Sakura gasped at the answer the Hokage knew she was lying but she just wants to know the real reason why I want to become stronger I want to learn medical Ninjutsu I can save people people die I know that but doesn't mean we can't give them the chance to live I don't want people like Naro to die she started freely sobbing I want to become strong to make him proud of me I want my life to have a purpose I don't want nutk death to be for nothing I want his will to carry on through me and all the others so please take me on as your Apprentice pleaded the pink-haired jenin sunade expected that answer but still seeing soccer a breakdown and before her was almost a mirror image of the time Dan and naaki were killed during the second Shinobi World War those two were her life and when she lost them a piece of herself followed after very well sakur a Haruno you are now my Apprentice we will start tomorrow but don't expect me to go easy on you my training will be hard and rigorous spoke sunade seriously Sakura stealed herself and faced her new teacher yes sunade Sensei I won't fail you and with that said I new promise was made to a blond-haired boy somewhere dark and cold was an old man sitting on a wooden Throne a kusari in hand that substituted as his Cane this man was Mo and he was watch in his only student Naruto Uzumaki going through physical torture technically it was a physical workout it was a week ago when Naruto's Rehabilitation finished in his muscles and internal organs started working properly the first thing he started on was Naruto's physical muscle when Naro first started he had a lot of baby fat and not much muscle which was something that needed Rectify ID and quickly modern knew that needed the blonde needed to be in peak fighting condition where he one day shatter stone with one of his punches so he forced Naruto into his training by doing 1,000 push-ups 1,000 sit-ups 1,000 squats and two hours of non-stop running to Naruto MAA was a slave driver but the blonde never complained after Naruto had woken up zetsu brow ght him some new clothes after his old ones were destroyed by his new Sensei his new attire consisted of a leather vest amboo style pants fingerless leather gloves and a pair of black ninja sandals when questioned how zetsu got them it didn't answer but the white half did it explained that the big flower was growing even more white zetus and that the artificial humans can turn into other people and they bought the clothes with fake money so that was how zetsu got the clothes no more questions were asked surprisingly MAA had a quaint knowledge of fuinjutsu he immediately created gravity seals designed for Naruto to increase his speed strength and physical mass and it was a great plan already MOA was able to see the results of the tour training he had Naruto undergo there e was the faint buildup of muscle where the body parts that Naruto targeted someday that muscles would become hard as wood over the week MAA had gotten to know the hyperactive blonde and he was intriguing even after dropping the psychological mask Naro still held on to some of his Tendencies he had a peculiar Obsession for ramen calling it the food of the Gods he still liked the call R orange despite the verbal beating he got from MOA saying that orange was a stupid and useless color to which the two argued for hours on end saying whether or not orange was or was not a stupid color but Naruto sported a small smile afterwards but now Naro was a quiet and reserved individual he never complained well not to MOA any way and he smiled less and it seemed like Naruto was really bitter towards the people of konaha which was what the old uch wanted a great change to Nar now was that he was a perfectionist that didn't stop until he fully mastered what he was learning which reminded ma of himself but the most amazing thing about his student was that he had untapped potential lying within him as if a great flood was being held back by a wall made of sticks you didn't need the Sharingan to see it even without the cage bunch and no Jutsu it was there he was pleased that zetsu brought him the boy he now had a powerful weapon to carry on his legacy a ND will and complete what he had been planning for years but one thing he did take offense to was the quality of the Shinobi of the current age where the elites were unable to capture a blond high red boy wearing a bright orange jumpsuit in the middle of the day but now he was pondering whether or not to start teaching Naruto Elemental manipulation but to do that he would need to discover Naruto's chakra nature for if he was going to use the boy he was going to make him as strong as possible because he was now unable to do much in a way Naruto reminded MAA of his younger brother auna in more ways than one they shared the same determination and quiet nature and were similar when it came to fighting focused and quick thinking but one thing about the blonde that surprised ma was Naruto's deceptive nature the boy was cunning and tricky ma likened him to a fox ironic considering he was a container for massive orange Fox with nine tals maybe that's where he got his love for orange but this Talent would certainly be a boon in the future ma never knew what Naro was scheming it was well hidden by a wall of words but MAA had a feeling that Naro was planing something and speaking of the fox it seemed that Naruto was able to retain his incredible healing ability now he could use the shadow clone Jutsu to full effect without any negative drawbacks the future thought MAA the ancient uch knew he didn't have much time left left even while connected to the statue that was keeping him alive he had about 3 and 1/2 years left before the statue stopped giving him chakra to sustain himself but there was one thing on Ma's mind that gave him pause the caoi attack the Beast was sealed in the boy by the yandi Hokage but why would the fox just randomly attacked the village when it had the chance to escape and be free by attacking the village it had another chance to be sealed again unless someone was controlling it couldn't have been his enemy hashirama because he was dead and zetsu told him he was sealed so who could it have been another Uchiha zetsu yelled MAA horley in a few minutes he could see the venue sfly trap that opened up to expose his head yes asked the black half why did MAA call for him the last time he visited was when he gave Naruto his new clothes find out everything you can have out the caubi attack 13 years ago and see what could have caused it and who was controlling it commanded MAA the white half was confused why would he care about the caoi attack but the black half understood fully I'll check it out said the black half he was about to sink and he grounded before the white counterpart spoke up oh and here's the papers you wanted spoke the white cheerfully it handed MAA the papers and sunk into the ground MAA examined the papers yep perfect narut called MAA Nar stopped on his 92 24th push-up and just stared at his Sensei curiously MAA called him over and began to explain chakra natures and affinities narut you see this in my hand said MAA Naruto just stared at the papers what was so special about them they were just papers pieces of paper he answered blankly that was another thing about him that was new after dropping the mask Naro was now devoid of emotion or he just never revealed his emotio NS but MO believed it was the latter yes and no these are chakra papers spoke MAA but Naruto didn't seem like he was following on with the same thought these papers are grown from at re that is infused and grown from Chakra they are able to tell you what Affinity you have to one of the basic elements fire water wind Earth and lightning each one has their own strengths and weaknesses and other special relo ships with one another Naruto just nodded now knowing that they were quite interesting paper now I have little doubt that you have a fire Affinity in part to My Blood that's running through you spoke MAA wait Sensei asked Naruto now he had the old mons attention how do you tell what chakra nature you have with these papers MAA was getting around to that he handed Naruto one of the papers and held on to to another like this said MAA he channeled a small amount of chakra into the paper what happened first was half of it IGN it D and turned to Ash and while the second half split in two you see Naruto this paper is sensitive to chakra and when you Channel even the smallest amount something will occur now tell me what happened to my paper Naruto just recalled what he just saw first half of your paper ignited and turned to Ash then after that the second half split in two exactly which means I have two affinities fire and wind Naruto just nodded at least he had a teacher that was skilled in fire Jutsu now to find out your Affinity five things will happen to your paper if your Affinity is fire like mine your paper will burn wind also like mine will cut in half water it will become wet Earth will crumble into dust while lightning it will wrinkle explained MAA but my main Affinity is fire since it was the first to appear Naruto nodded and look at his paper he channeled his chakra into it and three things happened first the paper split in two the two halves that were left 1 B earned and turned into Ash while the other wrinkled up MAA stared at the paper three chakra Natures that was rare and they all appeared to be natural too it seems you have three affinities Naruto wind fire and lightning praised MAA cool so when do we get started on Elemental manipulation asked Naruto he was really tired of doing all these exercises you don't said MAA what spat Naruto why was he even doing all those punishing exercises but I have the Sharingan I can just predict my enemy attacks stated Naruto he didn't notice the wrinkly hand coming at him aimed for his head a loud slap Was Heard as Ma's hand came into contact with the back of nark head don't question your master bellowed MAA the blonde was lying on the floor clutching the back of his head this was the first time Naruto was being rebellious in front of MAA and then he said something stupid I just did you old goat several tick marks appeared on Ma's face he didn't mind being called old but an Old Goat was something he didn't stand he gripped his kusari Gama and started whacking Naruto with it multiple times on its blunt end while Naruto was repeating owow I'm sorry ow ow around about this time zetsu retuned and was treated with a rather amusing sight MAA was hitting Naruto with the blunt side of his kusari Gama although the hits didn't shei really hurt Naruto he just wanted to stop being hit by an old man it was breaking his reputation the two halves chuckled at the scene since it was rare when MAA would become so active after a few minutes of discipline by MAA the old uch sat back down in his throne-like chair Naruto there is a limitation to the Sharingan said ma gaining the blond's attention even though we can see all our opponents movements doesn't mean we can intercept them all the time you must train your body to be able to overcome every threat and the Sharingan will be your tool to further overwhelm your opponent because even if you cont trct their movements your own body will not be able to keep up with your opponents explained ma that's why I gave you weight seals to increase th e amount of speed and strength within you attacks while your other exercises are to increase you stamina now Nar understood if he only explained it to him in the beginning you could have just said at the beginning mumbled Naruto I wanted you to figure it out said MAA but Naruto was surprised by that statement I want you to be able to figure these things out yourself for if y oh you are going to deploy the eye of the Moon plan then you will face powerful opponents like the cages clarified ma now get back to your training or do you want me to hit you again said MAA with an evil glint in his eye Naruto nodded and went back to training MAA faced zetsu that didn't take long commented the former uch leader zetsu just stared passively at its creator that's because of what I found was quite interesting and what did you find asked MAA raising his gray eyebrow at his subordinate a note from the yandi Hokage to the sandam saying AE RS n claiming to be ma Uchiha took control of the caubi and attacked the village The Village has become quite lazy if it can be infiltrated so easily but back to the caou attacker spoke zetsu impossible I was sitting right here 13 years ago and even then my body was not like it was I couldn't be able to extract the caubi and an attack the kah haaker with the boid I have now growled ma Samu is impersonating me a copycat we need to find this person and kill him he could be a threat to me in my plans he could ruin everything and I did just that declared zetsu somehow zetsu always seemed to please him more and more whoever had attacked the village has been manipulating the Akatsuki through the guise of MAA although I couldn't place as a name I have found out that he has ens snared nagato and has ordered him to collect the beu to seal in the Statue moo was in thought at what zetsu said someone was influencing nagato to car Ry out the exact same plan he thought of this person must have been a really good copycat or he just took pleasure in using a name that he couldn't measure up to but he was influencing the only off our person who could summon the decrepit statue moer is Pawn when the time is right I will have arudo deal with the impersonator because I cannot anymore although I would love nothing more than to deploy the infinite suomi this person is controlling my cons and if it's one thing I hate is people who meddle in others Affairs the eye of the Moon plan was my idea only a my air Naruto will deploy it no one else this Mo Aspire must be eliminated connived MAA Darkly it's been 2 months since that that time when MAA was told about the caubi attacks instigator he then told Naro about hoping to have him become even more loyal to him and it worked like a charm Naruto became even more devoted and loyal to MAA saying that he will kill the fake M A Dar that caused his life to become hell for he was the epicenter for all the hatred and loneliness Naruto suffered in his life it was all because of him but he would soon have the power to kill him with mutual hatred but there was one thing missing the fake MAA was responsible for the attack against the village he may have even had a hand in the uch massacre thought Naruto as he was resting from his physical training it was because of him that the village hates me but also the yandi Hokage had a part to play in that but the fake MOA may have killed my parents zetsu yelled Naruto if there was anyone that could find out who his parents were it was the plant man zetsu rose up from the ground only his upper body was visible yes Naruto asked zetsu CH is was the first time the blonde asked for something from the colored man I want you to run a DNA test at the konaha hospital by infiltrating The Village to find out who my parents were spoke Naruto rather quickly zetsu was surprised he never expected something like that okay but first I will need some of your blood so I can compare it to anyone in the leaf Village stated zetsu an hour later they began a blood extraction they watched as the red liquid filled up the small container ready for the test happen at the hospital I will be back in a few hours said the pl thing it was night in konaha and all was quiet not a single soul was stirring not even in the hospital zetsu morphed from the ground in the middle of the reception area black zetsu being a powerful sense or so he could sense the signatures of everyone in the hospital and it felt nothing in the hospital except for its patients do you know Naruto hates hospitals stated the White Version to the black one yes yes it simply said oh come on I wanted to surprise you they made their way to a certain Wing in the hospital where they found many things including operating machines used for scanning DNA and among other things ooh this is the place right asked the white no [ __ ] they took out the necessary hospital equipment needed for the procedure zetsu didn't have fingerprints so it wouldn't leave behind any zetsu typed away on the keyboard that operated the computer it then compared the DNA results between Naruto and his parents hoping to find any inkling on who they were the first picture that came up on the screen was a beautiful redheaded woman with violet eyes and a round face ooh she's pretty said white zetsu this is Naruto's mother her name is kashina Uzumaki birthday July 10th blood type B jonan status deceased stated black zetsu oh poor Naruto time for the father quick quick said white zetsu with blee the second picture that appeared was a handsome spiky blond-haired man with blue eyes white zetsu was shocked the yandi Hokage was Naruto's father now it made sense to the artificial human of course yandi would seal the caubi within his son how come they didn't see it before manato namazi birthday January 25th blood type B cage status deceased spoke black zetsu now this is a surprising turn of events who should we tell first Naruto or MAA let's tell them both spoke black zetsu who can't wait for nutk reaction said white zetsu the fly trap man morphed into the ground nod before ritting any evidence that it was there but wait said white zetsu there's more zetsu eyed this new information that appeared on the computer screen it was tracing other relatives but since Naruto s parents didn't have any it instantly went through grandparents and great-grandparents what do we have here stated the black half the Sun was shining brightly over the kah haaker the birds were singing The Rivers were flowing the leaves were dancing in the wind and two freaks wearing green jumpsuits were shouting about the power of Youth it was one of the now rare few times T he Sun actually shined but it still lacked the warmth that came with it Sakura Haruno was on her way to the yamanaka flower ship the Village seemed happy happier than it has ever been but sakur AI was just normal in fact she wasn't even Overjoyed that she was Apprentice Toady she didn't know why but hopefully she may find the answer to the question in time of course the flower Shish op was now in sight and she could see her best friend Eno yamanaka behind the checkout examining her nails for the 17th time that day Saker aside at the image some people never change Eno used to do that when they were younger all the time time she opened the yamanaka flower shop door and heard a ring of the doorbell Eno was broken out of her stuper when her best friend walked in hey Sakura greeted the platinum blonde hey Eno greeted sakua back so I heard the news said Eno trying to start up a conversation with the pinket what news asked Sakura oh you know T here's been word that a certain pink-haired jenin became The Apprentice to the God I'm hok sunade senju spoke Eno in an informative tone but those have to be rumors since they never said in why thing about your massive forehead in it what you say Eno Pig screeched sakur of flames of feminine Fury flickering off her form you heard what I said billboard brow said Eno grinding her teeth together their noses were inches apart and they looked like they were about to tear each other a new one until keba walked through the door hey Sakura hey Eno said kba with a happy grin on his face totally unaware of the Raging behemoths in front of him get the out keba they both yelled at the same time as they threw bouquets of flowers at him which somehow against the laws of physics propelled him out onto the street a trail of blood flying of his lip and his eyes were wide and white kba felt like a mountain had just hit him while being kicked in the gut by a donkey today just wasn't his day at the same time Shikamaru walked around the corner and saw kba unconscious on the ground sport in a large bump on his head and a trail of blood at the corner of his lip and possibly some cracked ribs when Shikamaru looked to his right he saw Eno and Sakura arguing more like screaming like raging banshees and calling each other names Troublesome muttered Shikamaru a as he stepped over kba and continued on his path whoever had the thought that women were sensitive creatures by nature must have been stupid at the time I mean seriously this is why I don't get my mom mad she's dangerous enough as it is but back to Sakura and Eno you are so lucky Sakura I mean being apprenticed to the Tsunade of the sonim do you know how many women would kill or maim for that position commented Eno I know but I'm not doing this for myself or anybody else pronounced Sakura Eno was taken back at what Sakura said then why is she doing it but if not for anybody or yourself then why inquired Eno Sakura looked down at the ground Eno got the message that it was incredibly painful to talk about and taboo around her I'm doing it because of a promise I made said Sakura sadly deciding to drop the topic for now Eno instead asked a different question involving her best friend okay Sakura what kind of flowers would you like today can I get some white roses please Eno asked Sakura in a sincere voice White Rose is great the symbol of passion remembrance happiness and love you chose well forehead said Eno as she tied a bouquet of white roses together so who's the lucky guy thats got your eye asked Eno knowing this would be good gossip there for Naruto said Sakura quietly Eno gasped a little loudly she knew she had just treaded on unwanted ground and with that Sakura left the shop with Eno watching her retreating form Eno was in the same boat of Sakura even though she wasn't close with Naruto she still regretted all the times she'd make fun of him and punch him if only she could take them back and tell him how sorry she was she felt guilty over the fact that she was a bully towards him and her mother encouraged her to bully him while her father disapproved of it knowing something she didn't the walk to the cemetery was quiet and quick Sakura was on autopilot her mind preoccupied with everything s he wanted to do with her former blonde teammate but now that would never happen when she reached the cemetery she walked over to the Naruto's headstone but she wasn't the only one that was there hanata was standing there as well everyone in their Academy days could see that hanata liked Naruto and somehow Naruto was so dense that he never noticed Sakura walked up to the tombstone and laid the white roses in front of it hanata didn't seem to acknowledge her presence when hanata had heard that Naruto died she didn't cry she didn't vent her frustrations she didn't blame anyone she just became detached from everyone a few minutes of silence hanata left the cemetery maybe to give Sakura some alone time or just because she wanted to deciding that now that they were perfectly alone Sakura said what was on her mind Hey Naruto [ __ ] she started off I came to visit again and I brought flowers Eno says hello she smiled thinking of the memories she had with the blonde I went T toade Sama today and I asked if she could take me one as her student and she said yes I'm going to mainly be training in medical and Jutsu and possibly sunade sama's Incredible strength I want you to know that I'll visit once every week if I can so we can just talk y know she giggled for a second I really miss you I miss your smile that atrocious jumpsuit you always wore I miss your competitive rivalry with DOT SAS I miss that loud voice of yours she smiled as she lifted off some of the qualities Naruto had just so you know I'm sorry how I treated you I never really bothered to get to know you though now I wish I had she was looking for more words to say but she was running out of words to say I'll come by again next week okay bye Naruto she said she turned and left the cemetery slowly but not before sparing a glance at The Headstone with a melancholic look but she didn't notice Kakashi standing a bit away he watched everything and now he had even more regrets he felt like it was because of him that Naruto won't be living life with some one that loved him he also possibly stopped a future life ever growing in the future and if he could rank his regrets Naruto's death was one of Kakashi's greatest he walked up to the headstone and just stared at it impassively no thoughts running through his head he was standing there for ho Orson and unflinching and Silent not even thinking except for the memories of his time with his Sensei son believing he had spent enough time at the cemetery he walked away saying a silent prayer for his student in he was shaken from his thoughts by a loud voice Kakashi my eternal rival today we must bathe in the springtime of your youth roared an enthusiastic voice it seems he was G on to do another of guy's challenges today his shoulders slumped in depression he was going to be hounded by guy until he did one of his challenges again sunade was sitting behind her desk doing the bane of all cages paperwork she opened her drawer and took out a bottle of sake that she got for herself even though she would get a tongue lashing from shison for drinking on the job it didn't matter since she wanted alcohol and it was her favorite past time besides she could handle shison and her wicked tongue anytime she took a swig of the alcohol and bent back in her chair enjoying the position and the taste of the liquid in her mouth there was nothing that could break the peace and quiet she was having now everyone's emotional wound seemed to had healed after her fa verite blondes passing but there was still some that were bleeding she he took another sued when suddenly one of her U agents appeared kneeling in front of her causing her to spit out her drink Hawk age Sama there was a breach in security of the village less than 24 hours ago informed the Anu what she yelled and she regained her composure shti after that how did this happen she demanded less than half an hour ago a chunan stationed at the hospital searched over the video recordings last night and he found the Intruder on the video strolling through the hospital this person was wearing a black cloak and blazoned with red clouds continued the U agent akitsuki but what would they want with the hospital she thought bird was there anything else that the camera feeds picked up the Ambu agent now identified as bird nodded after the chunin reported the disturbance to the ano a team was sent over to study what was found but what we found should only be for your eyes only hok Sama said bird sunade thought over what she would need to do get shison shikaku Kakashi and jariah knowing the Pervert he could be at the hot springs ordered Tsunade at once said bird as he disappeared in a whirlwind of leaves sunade got up behind her desk and started walking to the hospital when she arrived there was already a team of U members waiting for her they bowed in respect and took her to the security room where all the tapes at the hospital were made when she entered the room shison was already waiting for her with her master pet pig Taunton In Her Arms along with shikaku Nara who gave her a nod though she expected Kakashi to be late but jariah wasn't here until the door opened behind her and trotted in jariah with a serious expression carved into his Visage okay himim what was so important that it had to interrupt my research asked Jah a little peeved at the situation sunade gained a tick mark on her forehead at the pervert's words even after Naruto's death he was still focused on on writing those perverted trash The Village had been infiltrated during the night we're soon going to look at the footage but I want Kakashi here for this said Tsunade as her annoyance over the toad sen and Faded Jah shizun and shikaku were surprised and worried kah hoger was one of the most difficult places to sneak into it was just as hard to get into like aeger and their security you needed to be a master of stealth just to get past the sensory barrier that surrounded konaha but to freely walk and with a black cloak with red clouds on it without drawing attention to yourself was near impossible when itachiuchiha and Kisame hosaki entered the village looking for Naruto that was different Itachi was a former konaha U Captain so of course he knew of The Village's defenses and the way to get around them and Kisame had assassinated other country's dios and gotten away so he at least was an expert at stealth an hour passed and yet Kakashi had yet to arrive sunade gained a tick mark at his tardiness another hour passed and sunade had gotten another tick mark at Kakashi being 2 hours late by the time of the third hour had passed sunade now had three tick marks on her face which was throbbing wildly and boy was she pissed the door opened to reveal Kakashi reading that stupid orange smut he read he greeted the three others in the room with a casual yo and I smile but instead of a hello back he got a punch in the face by sunade lucky for him it wasn't chakra infused Kakashi got up off the floor and dusted himself off but was still surprised that Tsunade just attacked High out of the blue now that we are all here let's get Kakashi up to speed said g Ria trying to diffuse the situation since things have been tense between the TU sonin and Kakashi jiah cleared his throat and spoke to Kakashi since it was better if he did it in Nat Tsunade over the night the leaf Village was infiltrated by an unknown assant who they are and how they got and Still Remains a mystery as they penetrated through the sensory barrier with relative ease however they weren't really careful when they arrived here at the hospital where we caught them on the building's video surveillance but what we do know is that the asent was wearing a black cloak with red clouds they now had Kakashi's full attention if it was anything concerning the Akatsuki it wasn't good shizun tapped a few buttons on the keyboard activated the Monitor and selected the recorded tape when the image came to life the first thing they saw was the reception area then what looked like a venus fly trap like thing started more morphing from the ground and then became a full body and as clear as day they could see the black cloak with the red clouds the chunin was right it is the Akatsuki said shizun and taunting o worriedly but what could the Akatsuki want with this Hospital there's nothing special about it spoke shison getting an O of agreement from tunon but they already accessed The Village when they were looking for Naruto but those were Itachi and that other ninjak Kisame why would another akitsuki agent come here again and there's something not right here stated shikaku all eyes were on him even the pigs from what the information T Elis that jiama was able to conjure up is that the akitsuki work in pairs so where's his partner said shikaku as he gestured toward zetsu on the screen this is starting to get more confusing by the second none of this information gives us something to go on but shizun's right why the hospital said Tsunade as she rubbed her Temple maybe it's not the hospital that interests them spoke Kakashi getting everyone's attention he was about to speak again before a new voice made itself known maybe it has nothing to do with the hospital at all or whatever they need to do is within the building everyone in the room turned their attention toward the door when after a second scull started sprouting before the doorway was an old man with black spiky hair covered in be andage is mainly in areas such as his right eye and right arm leaning on a cane danzo grow jariah the darkness of the Shinobi was standing before everyone his impassive face unreadable along with him were the hokage's two other advisers hura mokado and kaharu Udan what are you doing here asked shikaku anyone could see that his body was tense but it was always tense around danzo we received a message that the village had been infiltrated by an agent of the Akatsuki stated hura is this true sunade asked kaharu yes answered Tsunade her unease and annoyance just Rippling off her then you have also yet made another lapse of judgment on the security of konaha spoke danzo the sculls just got a whole lot bigger first the Sharingan abandons the Villa GE and not a day after we lose our weapon the gentu and now a wanted group of missing ninja are now able to waltz freely from within and out our village those circumstances were not her fault defended shikaku it was the uchiha's OWN choice to leave the village and it was his choice to kill Naruto and we have no idea about the capabilities of the rest of the Akatsuki danzo didn't seem phased but he knew this was not a battle he could win at the moment all the seven people in the room turned their attention back to the screen where the plant thing opened up to reveal a man one how F completely black and the other white with green hair peculiar said hura this person's appearance was strange to say the least but being half colored was not the weirdest to hura it was the fly trap like appendage they watched as the black and white man walked through the hospital to a certain Wing when he arrived shizun and Tsunade instantly recognized it is the room where all the blood tests and all other things concerning blood as performed then the plant thing took out a small vial of red liquid and scanned its contents into the Monitor and what appeared next made everyone freeze it was a picture of kashina Uzumaki The Red Hot Blooded habanero they were unable to hear anything the person was saying because the video doesn't record sound they paused the monitor again and decided to have a chat why would the Akatsuki be interested in kashina she's dead inquired jariah maybe it had to be the fact that she was the former jur of the caubi answered shikaku shikaku was later given knowledge of this as The Village's head jonan and sunade also knew of course being the Hokage and she alter informed jariah and shazo no it's something else but what said Tsunade as she bit her finger they continued to play the tape where they saw something else that shocked them an image of manado namazi appeared on the screen okay that's it I give up what do the Akatsuki want with dead people yelled sunade the pieces of the puzzle were not fitting together none of this made any sense sunade studied the image of her predecessor and jiah's former student it was amazing how no one figured out that Naruto was monado's son I mean mean come on the kid was a younger clone of the man that's it Naruto jaria Kakashi do you think this has some connection to narut asked Tsunade no nothing comes to mind Nar is dead I don't see why the Akatsuki are interested with him now since the cau's chakra has dispersed responded Kakashi same here himim but I don't see why the Akatsuki would care about nutk parentage they wouldn't care if he was cammy's kid this do doesn't make any sense said jariah as he rubbed his hand through his hair they watched the rest of the recording and they were back to square one in fact watching the video it just made things even more confusing questions needed to be answered but the only people who had the answers were the utsuki with confusing thoughts in their minds all the occupants in the room left except Jah who kept staring at the monitor in front of him why manado and kashina what did they have to do with anything the Akatsuki planned at myoboku and the great toad Sage was pondering whether to tell jarah that Naruto is still alive he had argued with h himself for hours whether or not to tell him but in his prophecy he said that either a greater savior or Destroyer would come about in the world but it was not his place to decide such things in the end he decided to withhold the information from jiah until it was truly necessary he would just observing all creation watching his nature takes its course but he would tell jariah of the new news he had received something which would ultimately decide the course the world will take hey ya old gizer wake up yelled Shima a toad Sage of myocin ma you shouldn't call The Honorable Sage such a disrespectful title berated fukasaku another Sage of the maze Mountain shut up y' old fart we've been sitting here for hours and now dinner is all cold it's not easy buying a housewife y know yelled Shima stop calling me an old fart y bag and who cares about dinner bit back fukasaku I care since I'm the one doing the cooking both Old Toad started arguing gaining The Honorable Sage's attention now now spouses shouldn't fight said the Elder the two small toads looked back at the Elder waiting for what he was going to say please summon jarahi re as soon as you can there is something I must tell him the two Toads were astonished The Old Toad wanted to speak to jarah again fukas then did the appropriate hand signs for a reverse summoning yuku kucho no Jutsu yelled fukasaku as he slammed his hand down on the ground where multiple symbols appeared on the ground smoke appeared and it revealed the form of jiah the sonine was flabbergasted he never expected to be back at myobokuzan fukasaku Sama asked jariah jariah Chan the great Lord Elder wishes to speak with you said fukasaku jariah turned and faced the great Elder will yah hurry up I want to have dinner shouted Shima her annoyance was very well known at this point a now that we are here who are you again said the Elder everyone seemed to deflate at this jariah jariah yelled Shima she wanted to get this over with then go and make dinner ah yes jariah I have summoned you here because I have had another Vision another prophecy said the sage what was in your vision asked jariah if another Vision had been made it was either good or bad in my dream I saw a great Beast a foul creature it created countries swallowed oceans split the land carried mountains and with its breath spawned hurricanes and its mere presence alone will immerse the world in Terror and yet this creature is a part of Nature and nature is a part of it spoke the sage jariah was scared this Beast didn't sound all that the nice to him this Beast will come to our world soon and with it probably our destruction it is the harb of the end days when you hear its hell you will know that it has come spoke the Elder Sage this seemed to depress everyone else in the room that was not a good way to start a prophecy however there was someone else in my dream continued the Elder Sage who asked jariah carefully he needed to find this person and possibly save the world I cannot say this being was clouded from me answered the sage but this person was forged from darkness and fire Bears the stars of the Winds of War and the tides of Sorrow Hammer against him he carries the Hat R of a thousand men and the love of none he holds up the pillars of the earth and his power Sparks hope and fear in the world he will rise and subjugate the Beast jiah gained some relief of who the sage described but that one word seemed to awaken something in jiah when he does enslave the Beast he will either bring Salvation or despair depending on which path he takes spoke the sage it opened its eyes and examined jiah to unearth this person you must stare into the eyes of the abyss and shadows and it will find you is that it asked jiah yes that is it spoke the sage but jiah this person may be an even greater threat than the Beast with those words jariah was sent back to where he was summoned jariah found himself in the hokage's office his sudden reappearance startled sunade jariah what happened where did you go shouted Tsunade jariah cowed under the glare he then started to tell her everything that Sage told him about the great beast in the person of fire a great Beast that swallows oceans and a man that bears the scars of the Winds of War sunade was baffled jiah do you think this Beast is the CBI asked Tsunade no I don't think sohe I believe that this Beast is even a greater threat than the caubi answered jiah and what of this mysterious person the one with eyes like the abyss said Tsunade I don't know H this is all that I was given I'm just as perplexed as you are said jariah but there was something that the Elder warned me about said jariah gaining tsunade's attention he said that this person may be an even greater threat than the Beast spoke jarah with a grim voice they both sat in the room while silence rained of over them at dark the dark Hub with MAA and Naruto MAA was having a nap since he's old Naro was resting sleeping soundly until MAA got up and whacked him over his head with the blunt side of his kusari Gama ow what was that for yelled asked narut we are now going to begin the first part of your true training narut we are going to begin Elemental manipulation explained ma this got Naruto excited because he was fed up with all the physical exercises I believe that your physical body had adjusted well to all the exercises Naruto got up and took off his black Vay Saint and he was right Naruto was now wellb built he wasn't overly muscular and yet he wasn't skinny as a twig and he was lean and fit a perfect combination then MAA finally took notice of the necklace around Naruto's neck it had a green crystal in the Middle with two accessories on either side MAA had seen that necklace before Naruto said MAA narut turned to his Sensei after putting his black vest back on where did you get that necklace asked MAA Naruto looked down and saw the necklace hanging by his neck I won it in a bet from the old woman who hides behind a Jutsu to make herself look young answered Naruto tell me I wish to know did that necklace belong to the First Hokage inquired MAA um yeah it did answered Naruto confusedly MAA didn't respond but he was thinking of something that could work doesn't matter Naruto since we have discovered that you have three chakra Natures all of which are natural we are going to start with the one I am most familiar with Fire release the ancient U tapped his Cane side and out came some random white zetsu the white zetsu kneeled in front of MAA like a loyal dog that obeyed any order the old Uchi the lifted his kusari Gama and channeled chakra into it and decapitated the head of the white zetsu and then it turned into a tree these zetus are basically clones made of the first hokage's DNA I channeled my y chakra through my side and used the no Jutsu flying swallow Jutsu simultaneously that's why this dead zetsu turned into a tree when it came in contact with my young chakra I don't understand said narut but MAA expected this I will explain there are two types of chakra in this world that people can utilize Yin chakra and yang chakra said MAA Yin chakra is making imagination into reality and is the spiritual energy that is talked about while Yang chakra is breathing life into form and it is the physical energy I see so when you killed the Clone you breathed life into it then it became a tree said Naruto exactly my Young Apprentice but let's get back to the original reason why I killed this zetsu MAA plucked a leaf from one of its branches and held it between his fingers in order to strengthen your fire jutsus you must be able to take fire manipulation to the highest level in order to do this you must be able to convert a certain amount of chakra into fire and burn this Leaf fully MOA then plucked two more leaves for wind and lightning you must do the same however each element has different personalities you could say for usually our chakra nature is taken right out of our general personalities so what is the personalities of fire wind and lightning ask Naruto for fire imagine your chakra as a ball then compress the ball and release all that energy at once although I don't have lightning nature I can still teach it to you for lightning imagine your chakra has fast streaks arcing about at irregular intervals and for wind cut your chakra in two and then grind them together like sharpening a blade you're quite lucky Naruto why asked Naruto the three Natures we have talked about happen to be the most defensive and combative elements of the five basic Natures explained MAA he coughed a little after the sentence zetsu calls them the triple threat but won't I need to learn any defensive jutsus questioned Naruto that's why we have the susano clarified ma suzano said Naruto it's when you use both them a terasu and the suku yomi at the same time creating the Perfect Defense spoke MAA now start you fire manipulation training or do you require some more discipline narut nodded and he was about to start training when zetsu appeared between the two zetsu said MAA curiously hello this is great you two aren't taking your naps so now we can tell tell each other what we have discovered said white zetsu happily spit it out already snapped MAA angrily while Naruto's thoughts on his master was as this guy bipolar what we have discovered is quite entertaining said zetsu zetsu took out two folders from within his robe and handed one to Nar Naro opened the folder to see a beautiful red-haired woman with amazing violet eyes who is she asked Naruto this woman was amazingly beautiful that is your mother Kushina Uzumaki said zetsu Naruto gasped and his eyes widened now that he looked at the folder he could see some resemblance between them Sue CH is the shape of their faces and the shape of their eyes there's more once we infiltrated the hospital I allowed myself to be viewed by the security surveillance where later the Hokage and sea L high ranking Shinobi went to watch the tape and I discovered something this gained Naruto's attention it turns out that your mother was the gentu of the caubi before you that seems to explain a lot of things said MAA now that he thought about it maybe when your mother was carrying you within her womb you subconsciously absorbed or inherited some of the ca's chakra resulting in those whisker marks continued MAA this could present ourselves with an opportunity to fuel the the GTO Mazo with the cao's chakra yet it could cause you to lose your star t l i n g recuperative powers and other powers you inherited Naro was absorbing everything his mother was the container of the caoi before him and they now had the chance to further the eye of the Moon plan but at the cost of all the powers the caoi gave him and from what the folder said his mother was dead yes but that is not the most surprising thing spoke zetsu cutting everyone off from their thoughts it's who your father is that's the most surprising zetsu then handed Naruto the other folder he had Nar took the folder and opened it up where he received the shock of his life there right in the folder was a picture of the yandi Hokage manado namazi as this my said Naro with a cold tone of voice yes answered zetsu Naro stared at the picture of his father so many feelings running though him but mainly anger rage animosity and hatred MAA was watching his student carefully he then turned his gaze upon a four more folders within the plant Mon's hands back to narut without even knowing Naro channeled chakra to his right eye where the pattern of his mangio took shape his three-pointed side pattern appeared in his eyes we ver MAA saw those eyes the air would become denser and the light would become darker his left eye started to bleed as he performed the first of his Mango's abilities Amaterasu whispered Naruto instantly the folder of his father was set Ablaze by the black Flames being reduced to ashes in seconds Naruto was angry his rage was consuming him his own father was the one that condemned him to a life of misery and loneliness and the sand Dame Hokage said that he didn't know who his parents were that he found him in a forest but he lied he lied right to his face he knew he knew all along jerah he knew of course he knew Kakashi aswell he must have known and sunade shei was in on the loop too he should have seen it sooner all the attention that jiah and serut toi gave him th e wouldn't care about some random orphan they would care about the son of the yandi and the caubi container they all knew the sand Dame Jah Kakashi Tsunade they all knew but they kept it from me they kept the identity of the people most important to me thought Naruto then he screamed at the top of his lungs letting out all his anguish and yet he unconsciously activated both mangio a white skeletal rib cage started to form around him protecting him like armor then four white skeletal arms grew tied together by bolts and finally came the head of Naruto suzano Naruto's suzano was completely white in color it had four skeletal arms and in its rib cage had four horizontal curved spikes on each rib its skull had four glowing yellow eyes and two forward facing bullhorns along with sharp fang-like teeth after Naruto had stopped screaming he examined his suzano and he was impressed before he looked at MAA his teacher I am the curse of hatred said Naruto grimly and with a dark look in his eye which was only enhanced by the susano surrounding him then his susano roared as well howling like a wolf MAA just smirked he now had the blond's full loyalty and devotion in his suzano was rather impressive as well zetsu commanded MAA still with that unrestrained smirk zetsu jumped a little at Ma's tone get ready to transplant my eyes ordered MAA yes yes both haves said at the same time I leave my legacy to you Naruto and when the time is right I will repay you for your Aid someday thought MAA his breathing was calm and even you couldn't see any inkling of fear and anxiety on his steady form he had been training for the last two years for this to become stronger to kill he had been put through the toughest training he suffered broken bones concussions overwhelming blood loss you name the injury and he had it but not once did a wound ever leave leave a scar there was no Mark of battle or proof that he was wounded only his skin which had one scar a scar that looked like it was hit by lightning bolt and arked outwards ever since that time two years ago he had become a changed person he held No Remorse no hesitation there was no shred of forgiveness in his heart there was nothing in his heart he doesn't remember what the trees looked like nor the sky he hasn't breathed in the scent of flowers in eternity he couldn't remember what leaves sounded like when they flew in the wind he hadn't felt the light of the Sunbeam down upon him he couldn't remember what shape were the clouds he wouldn't remember the feeling of Glory the mountains gave off he couldn't remember that the faces of the people he called friends no family the only thing he could REM Ember from coming to the place he was at now was blood red eyes and a chirping hand the only thing he knew what was certain at the moment was the sweat on his body and the katana in his hand the blonde spiky-haired boy was now a man at the age of 15 he could pass off as a 19-year-old he was shirtless and you could see all his Rippling lean muscles even through clothing muscle he had gained after intense training routines and exercises that many would believed he would die from such a workout he had bloodied bandages on his hands signs that he would hit something and tell to brakes the attire he was wearing was black armored pants that covered his thighs and calves black snug boots with claws on the toes and spiked Spurs on the heel and a light blue rope belt with the end hanging between his inner thigh and crotch ending below his knee the katana's blade was silvery blue and the sword had no guard just the way the blonde man liked it instead of the usual grip foe AR Katana as this one was completely metal and had a gray grip and to top it off the sword had a long 23in blue rope that was connected to the hilt he wondered how strong he really was he had no one to compare his power to except for the old man but he was old and he couldn't fight anymore his withered body could barely walk 5 m in a distance so he really did have no one time was every Shinobi's enemy it was always ticking for everyone even him he believed he was extremely powerful given the amount of chakra he has and the way he could use it that was another thing he had improved was his chakra control previously he had quite horrendous chakra control but that wasn't his fault it's just he had too much ch and he couldn't really use like all of his classmates he created cage bunions every day until he worked his chakra control to Perfection whether it was by climbing waterfalls while balancing kunai on his fingers at the same time and simultaneously floating leaves all over his body some could think that was Overkill but he needed the training his control was now Flawless he could utilize the hokage's great strength if he wanted to but he prefer dqu quiet kills overs slamming your fist into someone's face and breaking their jaws at the same time that's why he chose to take up kenjutsu because it complemented his wind nature perfectly his skill in nature manipulation had taken the most Leaps and Bounds he could now cut raging infernos three times his size in half with his wind nature he could set fire to a waterfall and shatter tornadoes with his lightning his Jutsu skill which was impossible for him to do was now possible thanks to his increased intelligence and control he could Now cast jju without even using the Sharingan and his genjutsu caused his victims to go brain dead and insane because of his vivid imagination he could also perform medical Ninjutsu but his prowess in the art was nowhere near that of tsunades but it was good enough so if he ever got into a bad situation he could pull himself out of it along with all his other skills his proficiency with weapons was quite admirable with the Shish a ringan he could now aim and throw his canai with pinpoint strikes he tested did this out by throwing a cany at a fly that was buzzing around bisecting it from its wings but now he was testing out his reactions and senses he was blindfolded the only thing he could use was his hearing smell touch and taste he was facing multiple white zetsu each arm to the bone with weapons such as swords kunai War fans are just their fists when they converged on him he didn't Flinch he didn't even move a muscle he channeled chakra flow into his Katana that was designed to absorb the energy now his weapon was coated with wind increasing its cutting power and lethality one zetsu came up behind him hoping to take him by surprise but the scarred man turned around and bisected the artificial human he blocked a flying canai aimed at the side of his rib with the flat side of his Katana he grabbed it out of the air and threw at another zetsu where it pierced the artificial human skull he slashed another zetsu the wind on his Katana making him more efficiently deadly he sealed his Katana on a portable seal on his right wrist he went through a couple of hand signs and breathed in and shouted futon coru koku no Jutsu wind release Great Dragon Breath technique he blew out a massive head of a Japanese dragon made of lacerating wind that was four times his size it flew at the zetsu with overwhelming speed that it tore apart anything in its path until scraps were left the zetsu didn't have time to Blink before they dropped to the ground dead bisecting Cuts all over their bodies and if they had blood he was sure the ground would be coated with it he unsealed his Katana from his wrist and parried a canai blow to the head from a brave zetsu he channeled win Chaw K into his sword which cut through the cani like butter and killed the zetsu he heard movement to his left and kicked an unfortunate zetsu in the face impacting against his jaw and sending him FL Ying back a few meters away hitting other zetus like bowling pins he heard multiple foot steps running at him and like before he sealed his Katana away he won through a couple of hand signs and spoke the name of the Jutsu Kaden rayu and Hoka no Jutsu Fire release Dragon Flame release song technique yelled the blonde man as he spat out a number of dragon-shaped fireh heads flying at amazing speeds the flame heads hit their marks as five zetus were incinerated by the hot fire the man unsealed his Katana and started to tear through the ranks of the zetus his tautu was interesting as it appeared he was dancing when he was actually using agility mixed in with strength to deal powerful blows to his enemy a zetsu cried a battle shout as he went up to attack the man in blind rage at the sight of its Brethren being slaughtered but its surroundings changed all around it it looked back behind itself to see all the other zetus but now they look like the blonde man with high SI eyes blindfolded each holding a katana in hand enraged at the sight the zetsu started to ruthlessly attack its comrades hoping to find out which was its real Target the zetsu was sadly caught in a Jutsu where he was killing its friends as if they were the blonde himself the man in a swift motion stabbed his Katana in the ground where an unsuspecting zetsu was trying to crawl his way over to him but it was rewarded with a sword penetrating through its skull the blonde then quickly went through some more hand signs Raiden jaib bashet lightning release electromagnetic murder yell at the man as he slammed his palms on the ground as an electric wave burst forth shocking everyone that was caught before their nervous system was fried they soon dropped to the ground Dead with he Ai thuds and they were smoldering a little and lightning was coursing around their bodies the man picked up his Katana again and started channeling his chakra into it he stabbed a zetsu behind him without even turning around the clone of hashirama had tried to sneak up on the man but it had failed in its attempt the blonde took the canai that was in the zetsu's hand channeled some lighting chakra threw it and threw the knife at another zetsu penetrating into its skull and out the other end and stabbing another in the head as it stopped its flight the man couldn't see his handiwork but he knew he scored some points and when the chakra signatures disappeared three zetus jumped him from behind where the four combatants were locked in close combat the man dodged a canai attack K from a zetsu and let it slide past him where he kicked the zetsu and killed it with a liting Charged canai he had unsealed from his wrist seals he then killed the other two in a horizontal sweeping slash where it bisected the two plant men in half as their torsos fell to the ground leaking wios a large group of zetus started to rush at the lone man with angry looks on their faces the blonde in retaliation unsealed a fuma shuriken from his left wrist he channeled his wind chakra into the large shuriken adding an extra set of rotating blades made of wind and whispered shk en cage bunin no Jutsu shuriken Shadow clone technique he threw the one shuriken which then became 100 shuriken and all of them were wind enhanced where they cut through the zetsu's like sheep to the slaughter and like a butcher's knife to meet the man turned and faced another wave of zetus szen garasu no Jutsu scattering thousand crows technique said the man as 1,000 crows flew in from behind him he could use this as the Jutsu was just sitting around the place the crows attacked the zetus distracting them from the real threat which was the man in his Katana he passed by them within a blink of an eye and all their heads were locked off their shoulders with one Fell Swoop one final party of zetsu rushed at the man trying to end the battle that had been going on the man sealed his Katana and held out his right hand instantly a renon appeared until the man pumped wind chakra into it which then became a spinning white shuriken with a light blue ball in the middle futon rent shuriken yelled the man as he hurled the shuriken at the zetus when it made contact it expanded into a dome of small wind blades that attacked the zetus on amm ular level and finally killing them as their chakra network was severed the Jutsu was more like a poison rather than a series of attacks when the Dome died down a crater was left with the zetus lying on the floor the man didn't celebrate he didn't cheer he just stood there unwavering until he turned his attention to someone clapping there was an extremely old man with a kusari Gama eye and hand clapping as he watched the spectacle with a small smile on his face but a dark look in his only visible eye very good very good praise the man who was unfazed by all the deaths you have come far everyone one of those zetus were at least High Chun and level and yet you made them look like Academy students he no one can dispute your power your strength Rivals my own back when I was young and at my Prime but you still require more refinement as you are still not as strong as me you're at least 2/3 of my power back when I was in my Prime I did say you rivaled me said the man with a sickly smirk and you didn't even use your Sharingan against them even more impressive the blonde man removed the cloth around his eyes revealing a pair blood red Paar o f fully matured Sharingan which could probably kill someone just by looking at them however they were not his eyes those eyes were the eyes the old man had his original pair before they were transplanted for another pair but he passed his own eyes to the young man and in return blonde gave his own to parched man he had spiky Sunkissed silky blonde hair with chin length strands that framed tea he sides of his face where his sideburns were supposed to be and he had a few strands that fell between his eyes and parted at the bridge of his nose just imagine dongi Ichigo hair but yellow in call R and he had a low spiky ponytail which was wrapped halfway with totd bandages over time his hair had become less wild and untamed and became Smooth and Silk and losing some of the spike to his hair he was also five 9 ft in height instead of the [ __ ] height of four 11 ft however the man used to have whisker-like marks on his cheeks but they were gone revealing nothing the Sharingan is merely a tool just having it doesn't make me powerful unless I train my other skills then there's no point in using the Sharingan in battle if I get killed stated the person blankly as he stared at the old man quite right Naruto the old man then started having coughing fits and brought a hand to his mouth and coughed blood into his palm the 15-year-old who could pass off as an adult was slightly worried for his Sensei even though he didn't show it he walked slowly up to his master and stood before him you shouldn't overexert yourself with your heavy breathing MOA Sensei said Naruto emotionlessly as he stood before the Shinobi Legend you will be in a similar situation when it is your time said MAA as he finished his coughing and glared a little at the blonde the legendary ucha was now weak he could no longer perform the abilities and techniques he had in life but he was able to raise Naro to suit his needs and continue his plans but then there was the problem with the fake MAA who was manipulating the Akatsuki in nagato we'll see about that said Naruto as he started to walk off toward his bed which was right in front of MAA at five rst Naruto was uneasy sleeping ing in front of his Sensei he got the feeling that he was being watched and he was partially right but eventually he got over his unease and was able to get some rest Fort of the Mummy Naruto sheathed his Katana back in its sheath which was right next to his bed and then he dozed off not dreaming about anything in particular MAA was watching his Apprentice sleep these past two years had been interesting to say the least Naruto's potential and Power sword when he used the cage bunchin no Jutsu in conjunction with his training Nar was easily an S rank Shinobi where even the five cage would have trouble fighting him although whether he could fight them all at once was a different thing and he was quite the ingenious Shinobi where he quickly see a me up with ways to overcome his weaknesses and flaws such as that last Jutsu he used futon renten at first Naruto was unable to add his any of his chakra Natures into the renon as the result would just blow up in his face he figured a way out around the weakness with clones however he could at first only do it with clones but he said it wasn't practical enough so he used the dooze Yaki blood of his and his imagination to overcome that Dr W back he created two seals on the palms of his hands that collects his chakra and stores it whenever he wanted to form a renten or a chakra nature enhanced renon he would just activate the seal and it would convert his chakra into whatever one of his Natures he wanted not even Mo or anyone else could think of such a diverse way to use seals although to form the seals took Naruto some time around a year was needed until the seals properly formed and only then you needed to have precise control of your chakra and be we LL vers in fuinjutsu to achieve such a thing later when Naruto had nearly finished his daily training zetsu and MAA extracted what little of the cao's chakra Naruto had in his body they we re a to get a small portion of the cao's chakra from Naruto's body resulting in the loss of his whisker marks on his cheeks however he still retained his remarkable healing abilities which pleased MAA to no end but one thing that surprised MAA were the remaining folders that zetsu brought to him years ago he would never had guessed what was in those folders but it also explains some of Naruto's immense potential zetsu appeared before M his akitsuki cloak quite clear in the dark H yes zetsu I have returned with unfortunate news spoke zetsu I was unable to get the identity of the person who claims to be MAA in order to find out his identity I must return to kah hoger I don't see the problem to which you're referring to asked MAA he didn't see how hard it was to go in and get information the problem is that the top ranking ninja of the village have seen me on their video surveillance you don't forget a person like me any day it's also likely that the Hokage has informed the JN and of the village about my appearance and infiltration and they have now stationed their amboo Black Ops around the village keeping even greater watch than they did two years explained zetsu then why don't we just send more white zetus bitb MAA even though the copies can take on the appearance of others what's stopping konaha from discovering that they are not who they say they are the Clones aren't really that strong and against a ninja Village we would need an army elaborated zetsu MAA didn't say anything other than looking away from zetsu and staring into space do you think he's ready zetsu asked MAA kly he wanted to know if Naro was ready for the task of capturing Juris he had to be sure no matter how powerful Naro is only the strongest could face aiju without any quams or hesitation and he and hashirama were among the few he then complimented the yandi Hokage for facing the strongest among the nine no doubt in my mind that he is more than ready spoke zetsu I was wrong about the prediction that the statue would keep supplying me chakra for three years and it's been two already spoke MAA hely even with a portion of the cau's chakra filling the statue it would not be enough to save MAA in fact it was that chakra that had been keeping him hell I've up until this moment the Jutsu he used to bring Naro back to life would take the user's life in return for bringing others back to the world of the living the statue was a massive source of leaf Ian it still wouldn't be able to spay him however I only have 3 months left to live before the statue stops feeding me chakra and until then I will train Naruto even harder so that he can kill the fake me informed ma even though it sounded strange to say such a thing very well said zetsu as he melded with the ground nagato acting through his guise of pain was watching a Meeker in the tallest tower of the village come on must the tallest tower in every city be the lir of the villain is there some kind of super villain rule book never mind back to pain pain called out a voice behind the orange-haired man who didn't move to face the voice because in his mind there was no need it was his beautiful partner and oldest friend Conan she stared at him with an impassive gaze and neutral faces always the tragedies of life always making her feel pain but nagato knew that was just her way of hiding her pain for her pain could also be used against her yes Conan said pay without turning to look at her Raider he kept staring out at his village we need one more member among the akitsuki informed Conan bringing up a subject that was on Pain's mind I am well aware with oraki amu's defection from the organization we do need to fill his place but we also need to get the sky ring from his possession before we allow any other member in the Akatsuki but finding him is like trying to find a speck of salt on a beach and if we do find him he'll most leaky Escape like the scavenger he has always been spoke spoke pain with contempt as Oro chimaru want on his friend list zetsu has informed me of a potential candidate but he has yet to tell me this person's identity nor his capabilities or anything else said Conan still with that neutral tone of speaking zetsu he always did have an eye for talent as a few years ago it was him that informed us of derera as a potential member and he was right if zetsu is correct about this candidate then this person might become a potential and Powerful Rec recuit spoke pain do you think this recruit can be trusted and even if we do let him into the Akatsuki will he be able to me but she was cut off by pain Conan I understand that you have doubts about some of the less Savory members of the Akatsuki such as sori and hedan spoke pain Conan still H at her neutral face but she knew pain was right since she never approved of the blood lust of sesori and hedan but we must trust zetsu's judgment on this matter maybe this Shinobi may not be as violent like the other members said pay in his stoic voice tell me has zetsu contacted this person asked pay emotionlessly zetsu has told me that he has not set up any contact with the candidate and it will take at least 3 months before he can discern the persons of interests location notified Conan and our plans have been set back by year in part due to the meddling of th El Village and Jah of the sonim continued Conan pain didn't seem phased by this news in fact this was good news they could now be more prepared for the extraction of the beu the Ripple eyed man looked up at the Falling Rain what is it asked Conan generally curious The Winds of Change are almost upon us said pay as he looked up at the sky soon the world will be one step closer to peace said Pay Oro chimaru was coughing and wheezing in his bed things did not work out as planned the body he was inhabiting was already rejecting him he didn't know how it came to be this way he had one more year left one more before he was required to switch bodies again sake wasn't ready he wasn't as powerful as he wanted so his body was off limits and he couldn't take Kabuto's body he was just as important who else would keep his test subjects alive and who else could create the medicine for Orochimaru he coughed again his form was racked with pain and he was spitting out blood he needed to shed his again like a snake he needed a young rejuvenating being he wanted the Sharingan yes but he wanted SAS at the peak of his power there was still time B uto chimaru was blissfully unaware that time was every Shinobi's enemy he just refused to believe it he heard a knock at the door and he hailed the person to come in it was his right-and man Kabuto yakushi his most trusted and loyal subordinate he was carrying a tray filled with bottles and herbs and various utensils for creating medical alchemies I have brought your medicine Orochimaru Sama said Kabuto with that sve voice of his which makes this vulgar feeling rise up in me if Kabuto was likened to any animal he would be a snake extremely deceptive and cunning give it to me Kabuto you fool hisamaru Kabuto handed him a small vial filled with green liquid he Uncorked the bottle and forced it down his throat the liquid tasted vile but if it helped orochimaru's Health he wouldn't care Oro chimaru Sama you will have to switch bodies soon your health is deteriorating every second you wait sake isn't ready to switch bodies so you will have to take another in order to extend your life assured Kabuto I suggest taking a body of one of the lowlevel chunin under our Command yes very good Kabuto tricky as ever summon one of the chunin under the facade of a promotion and preferably if his body was weak so that way I can transfer bodies sooner and take over soft s KS commanded Orochimaru Kabuto left to select one week chunin for his master soon I will have sasak K's body and not even the utsuki can kill me and I will also have the mangio sasak [ __ ] you think you could hide such powerful eyes from me plotted Orochimaru it's a good thing he killed the caubi brat all those years ago it has set the Akatsuki back by a few years and removed a potential Thorn from my side in a dark room all that was h eared was birds chirping and all that you could see was lightning crackling around shidori sban yelled the sake as he fired his new Chidori variation at the archery targets all of them hitting its Mark there was several other targets around the room sake activated his Chidori again and shouted Chidori nagashi lightning started sizzling around the young UA the lightning struck the targets destroying them SAS had changed over the two years he was now taller and his face was more masculine and he was lean and muscular he now wore a white long sleeved shirt which was O pen at the Torso with a small uch Crest near the collar he now has blue cloth that wraps around his waist that is suspended by a Purple Rope belt that is tied in a bow and black arm guards that went up to his forearms his personality hadn't changed much since he left kah hoger he was still arrogant and he still had dark thoughts about murdering his brother I don't know what the girls saw in him but spending years playing to kill someone is pretty emo but one thing that had changed was that his arrogance had somehow grown thanks in part to Orochimaru constantly praising him he now had a mindset that only a iiha can defeat an ucha guess he didn't pay attention in history class when they were having a lesson on hashirama senju defeating M uch dumbass his thoughts were on how much progress he made in his training or shimaru claimed he was about midj and level but John and level wasn't good enough his brother Itachi was an Ambu captain at the age of 13 and yet SAS hadn't reached that level yet I need more more power even though I have the mangio my other skills are not on par with that of Itachi then he remembered something he mem bearded when he got his mangio and how he got it in his mind killing Naruto was justified he needed the power and the opportunity had presented itself to him and he did just what his brother told him to do he took the life of his best friend but now SAS had little room in his heart for remorse when he kills his brother he would restart his clan in the uchian name would be redeemed it had been 3 months since MAA said he was going to die he told Naruto the news but the Uzumaki just took it like he normally would emotionlessly HEI did feel sorry that the man who was th e closest thing to family he has ever had was going to die but he didn't show his sorrow at the thought but hid it behind a blank facade so not to show the world Nar said M Naro just stared at him with his act of Sharingan and with that blank look of his that face seemed to unnerve the white half of zetsu soon I am going to die in less than a week spoke MAA Naruto D deant respond nor did her physically respond he was above such weak things such as sorrow and regret today you leave the safety of the Hub and go out into the world World said ma your mission is to deploy the infinite sukui On The World by gathering the beu and Reviving The juie but before you can begin the eye of the Moon plan you need to eliminate the fake MOA that has been manipulating the Akatsuki in my Pawn nagato from within the Shadows under my own name and before you revive the juie you have to revive Myself by using my previous renegon that has been transplanted into nagato since your chakra signature is similar to mine in part to the blood transfusion I gave you all those years ago you will be able to force nagato to use the Rene ten no Jutsu to revive me continued moera I understand what I have to do spoke Naruto Darkly and with the utmost confidence and determination his sharing in blazing very good zetsu will be assisting you with everything he is now your subordinate and will obey any command you give out even your own voice will silence nados should zetsu be ordered by the Akatsuki to do anything zetsu is exceptional at infiltration and Espionage spoke MOA where zetsu melded from a wall and opening his fly trap appendage You Can Count On Me shouted white zetsu gleefully the black half seemed to sigh at its white half but he's in Weak hissed Mo at his failed experiment obviously irked by the clone's blatant rudeness and for interrupting him Naruto slightly nodded at his teacher who was right about zetsu he is weak zetsu deflated a little but quickly broke from the his slight depression and smile smiled widely happy and cheery as always very well said Naruto understanding what was required of him the blonde watched as ma disconnected himself from the statue via unplugging the tubes cutting off his chakra Supply that was keeping him Alive Now go my Apprentice my legacy my Heir and do not fail me said Ma and as his final action the old man grasped at the sockets of his eyes and pulled out the twin Sharingan from his sockets and grasped them fimly in his hands just before his life passed on the Shinigami claiming his soul I won't Sensei said narut Nar after 2 years and 3 months of living in a dark cave was going to leave he walked up t o to a large rock that blocked the exit to the outside world and his own Freedom if Naro was hesitant about leaving the Hub then he wouldn't show it hesitation was a weakness that didn't have Naruto activated his eternal mangio Sharingan his eternal mangio was a cross between MO in his own its pattern was three sides with the back of the blade having a point on it but it h deoder is pin wheel pattern that was located in the middle of his eye that surrounded his pupil only the colors were inverted the pin wheel was black instead of red and the concentric Toma were red and the pupil instead of its circular shape had a three-pointed shuriken as a pupil Naruto activated his suzano to crush the exit and walk amongst the world Naruto's was completely white in color even the fiery Aura was white it had four clawed arms its rib cage had horizontal spikes on it and its skull had a pair of forward-facing bullhorns and small spikes on its chin and for omino S glowing yellow eyes and sharp Fang like Teeth the suzano raised its Fist and smashed the rock that was blocking the way with relative ease using its Incredible strength Naruto still incused in the susano called out to his subordinate zetsu zetsu get me my armor and weapons yelled Naruto without looking back at the plant zetsu nodded and went to retrieve the things with utter obedience like a dog serving its Master Naro for the first time in two years saw sunlight it radiated on him it was warm and bright and full of hope everything Naruto wasn't nor will he ever be again the Uzumaki deactivated his suzano and surveyed his surroundings glimpsing the world around him the first thing he noticed was a large skeleton that looked like it belonged to a great Beast that died there long ago and he also noticed that he was in a basin that was dotted with Cliffs and Rocky areas then he sensed zetsu return with all the things he asked for the plant man handed him Al L the necessary clothes that he would use as a ninja a few minutes later Naruto was fully dressed in his own signature attire he wore the same black pants and boots along with the same long blue belt rope but now he had black armor on his chest along with black metal pieces of armor on his pecs the armor did little to hide his killer figure is you could still see all his Rippling muscles move with every twitch he had pronged black metal shoulder pads and prong black claw metal gloves and bracers and to top it off he had a black ankle length sleeveless coat the edges of the Kaa te were tattered and frayed with bright red flame motifs on the edges along with a symbol of a black curving dragon with sharp claws a long tongue a spiked back and streamline body surrounded by white on his back the coat also had a hood and a long collar that held three silver magatama by strings the armor was specifically made for Naruto as a birthday present from MAA it was made from strong flexible materials that allowed for protection and comfortable movement that didn't restrict his speed or agility nor was it uncomfortable in certain parts the strong wind of the forest were now freely blowing nutk hair his short ponytail whipping in the air and moving as if it had a life of its own zest walked up behind Naruto with a scroll and katana in hand where he gave them to Naruto and commented very handsome but the blonde thought that comment would be weird if zetsu wasn't a clone I will head to kah hoger and see if I can discover the identity of the MAA impersonator this also gives me the opportunity to infiltrate my father's estate and see if I can get my hands on the Horan no Jutsu flying Thunder God teeking or any of my father's other Jutsu as much as I hate the man I can't dispute the fact that when it came to Jutsu he was a gen genius said Naruto Okay but you have to make a name for yourself Sun Akatsuki only accept as raw NK Shinobi and I have upped those chances by telling them that I found someone to fill the void left by Orochimaru spoke zetsu Naruto visibly scalled at that name suffice to say he wasn't oru's biggest fan Naruto nodded at zetsu's plan also this graveyard could turn out to be a great base of operations zetsu have white zetsu's follow out this Basin and create a base whereever thing I would need to utilize assets would be found such as sleeping Arrangements Armory medical wing and maybe add in a library also bury the old goat's body and retrieve my eyes from his corpse commanded Naruto I will have to go by a different name the world believes that Naruto Uzumaki is dead so how does Ryu yok sound said Naruto he took his Katana sheath and placed it on his back zetsu did say anything for he was saying the name countless times in his head I like it I like it said the two halves at the same time goodbye Ryu said zetsu before he melded into the ground Naruto now known as Ryu breathed in before walking to konah to the South no one noticed the small tear on his cheek that tear meant something to Naruto even though MAA and Naruto a are good he still looked up to the man because he was the closest thing he had to a father and MAA himself knew it in konaha at the main gate the two Eternal gate guards of konaha aumo kamazuki a andd ketsu ha were playing cards to pass by time they were easily bored since no one would come to the gate and check into the village so you have to pity them and find it logical that they were even bored they have been given the certain post for the last 2 years even though the pay was good and it of course came withd drawbacks the only people that came through the gate were civilians T raveling merchants and the occasional musician along with some of their own ninja but today was going to be very different hey isumo when is something interesting going to happen whed ketsu got any twos be careful what you wish for you might just get replied isumo with a smirk Go Fish it's just I miss the old days when we would run around chasing Nar ketsu stopped his s t before he recited the Forbidden name of the village I know I miss him too he always made the village seem like a happier place too but the damn civilians don't know the difference be edwi aai and the scroll it's sealed into I miss his pranks I particularly like the one where he painted the Hokage monument in the middle of the day without anybody seeing him especially with That Hideous orange jumpsuit he used to wear said isumo both men chuckled at the thought of the blond boy Antics or the time that he painted every major Clan's underwear orange chuckled ketsu at the memory of Naruto and his pranks their thoughts were soon interrupted when a hooded figure wearing peculiar armor a black sleeveless coat and carrying a katana on his back walked up to the front gate and almost pass the registration Booth completely ignoring the two chunin hey shouted ketsu in order to get the Mon's attention the hooded figure stopped in his stride into the village and looked back at the two gate guards his hood was shrouding his eyes and the only parts of his face were his mouth and Shin when isumo and ketsu looked at him both men could see a ma and who had the aura of a powerful Shinobi that the hooded man looked at them all he could see were weak shobi who would fall on their own Kunis you have to register before you can enter the village continued ketsu the figure just stared at him blankly which seemed to unnerve both men as it felt like the void was staring back at them very well said the figure he strutted up to the bee uan looked at the two before him okay let me get out the papers and you can sign the waivers which will allow you free pass into the village said isumo as he scratched his head the F igure just Shrugged at what the ninja said but first we have to ask you your name name asked aumo Ryu yok said the figure but before the two gate guards could do anything they made the m i stake of looking into a pair of Sharingan eyes a few seconds passed and the ninjas dropped to the ground with loud thuds ketsu fell on the floor while isumo headbanged against the desk Naruto Ryu checked isumo pulse to see if he was dead or alive sometimes he could accidentally kill people when using his Jutsu where they became brain dead Naruto could feel the even rhythm of zumo's heart signifying that he was just unconscious he knew that U teams are dispatched every two hours according to zetsu's information so that leaves a limited amount of time to get the information and get out his father's estate was secondary also he was purposely cloaking his chakra so the barrier core wouldn't detect him but the hyua clan would be a thorn he'd have to watch out for them Ryu walked away from the booth and continued on into the village intent on discovering who his teacher fake was zetsu was right the village has become lazy in the years of temporary peace I wonder if the village will fail to function as a hidden village thought Naro as he walked through the streets of konah no wonder or sharu was able to get in easily and launch an invasion at the same time as Ryu walked among the people they didn't see his face because of his black hood but some glanced at him because of his Samurai like armor and long Katana Naruto didn't care why they were looking at him all that matters is the fact that his goal was more important if I was to take a guess where they register ninjas and their ninja log it would be around the U headquarters are the Hokage Tower mused Ryu Hokage Tower first then head to U HQ when I don't find anything shouldn't be that hard he was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn't register the shoulder that bumped into his he heard a rude shout saying watch it buddy from behind him a few minutes earlier Shikamaru Choi and keba were walking down the street reminiscing about there recent missions and the exciting things they did and I was all like Kow and hanado was popping the dudes with her Jukin and Shino well he was just being Shino keba excited by wallowing in his own Glory Shikamaru didn't seem to care and Choi was stuffing his face with chips again and he wasn't listening to what keba had to say Troublesome keba why can't you tell a story nor Mali like the writer of the this story that we in said Shikamaru lazily and looking up at the sky probably at me the writer his fellow shinobis looked at shikimaru as if he had lost all his intelligence which was truly something to behold as a dumb Shikamaru was hard to imagine as Shikamaru were not in a story spoke choji as he stopped eating his chips when he heard what Shikamaru said screw what Shikamaru said back to but he was cut off as a shoulder bumped into his own now Naruto stopped his track and turned to who he bumped into when the person rudely addressed him and he was a little surprised when he glanced at keba of all the Shinobi he had to bump into it had to be the one covered with fleas and plagued with perverted thoughts not to mention ke's voice was loud he liked quiet people like zetsu when the plant man was not all hyperactive narut ignored keba and kept on walking he didn't want to deal with people he disliked beside he had something important to do besides he had other problems like finding out about the identity of the fake MAA and taking what was rightfully his when Ryu started to walk away that was indeed a move that pissed keba off hey yelled keba at the black clad mystery person who ignored him and just kept on walking Umba I don't think we should pick a fight with him said choji as he was a little intimidated by the samurai like Shinobi especially that pointy Katana he had maybe you should forget about him suggested Choi no someone's got to teach this prick some lessons in manners said keba as he stomped off after the man akamaru who no one had noticed till now just pow pomed his face his master was always getting into trouble maybe the dog should put keba on a leash Troublesome come on Choi let's hope he doesn't get into too much trouble or gets himself killed said Shikamaru as he lazily walked after kba with choji and akamaru following behind him Nar had the Hokage Tower in his sight things were going smoothly for him in his mission he then felt a hand clasp his left shoulder which also made him stop in the middle of the road and when he looked back it was heah who was very angry as he was grinding his teeth and his eyebrow was ticking thankfully the hood Naruto had on still overshadowed his eyes so nobody could see his Sharingan the reason why didn't Chi turned them off as because he was just far too awesome for that he guy the first think you should apologize said keba sternly Ryu couldn't care less so he was just going to play dumb if that was possible for someone like him apologize for what walking on the street said Naruto this statement pissed kba off some more and he felt obliged to choke the man for his rudess and also his thoughts we're on the line of this in smartass you think you're funny huh said keba sarcastically Ryu just responded with another smartass answer no I think I'm a comedian I can be quite funny at times answered Ryu with an annoying smirk what he said just sent kba over the edge who was barely restraining his anger kba tightened his grip on Naruto's armored shoulder and was digging his C Oz into the armor which was barely scratching it listen here you will AP but he was cut off as Ryu got out of his grip by spinning to his back grabbed his right arm and pinned him to the ground with his left hand clutching kba's skull and his right hand holding kba's arm in the air everyone that was on the street turned and saw some stranger pinning keba on the ground as the nink user was currently eating dirt holy [ __ ] he's fast I barely saw him move let alone Flinch who is this guy thought keba as he all he could see was the dirty ground below him Shikamaru and Cho g r arrived along with akamaru where the two Shinobi and the Ninja Dog all side at the scene in front of them Shikamaru was right on the money about kba getting in trouble Troublesome a mister could you get off my friend whatever he's done then I formally apologize for it Troublesome muttered Shikamaru as this flow situation was Troublesome to him in fact his while existence was Troublesome narut just looked back at Shikamaru and he sighed at the shadow ER he let go of keba who scurried off and rejoined his two friends and dog keep your dog on a shorter leash I have little tolerance for stupidity and ignorance spat Ryu at the three Shinobi Shikamaru and choji were taken back by this comment and decided to back down from the fight hea just scowled at his dog comments and growled a little unfortunately for him Naro heard the growl watch it mud before I neuter you threatened Naruto while leaking a bit of killer intent which made everyone on the street sweat a little and take a step back in fear Naruto restarted his Trek Back to the Hokage Tower not looking behind him not bothered to look behind him wait yelled Shikamaru which was weird because Shikamaru was never a loud person Naruto halted in his stride and turned to Shikamaru what's your name asked Shikamaru Ryu yok said Naruto simply deciding he had enough with idiots reurn Ed his back on the trio of Shinobi and continue Ed on his original path to towards the Hokage Tower but Shikamaru narrowed his eyes at him as if there was something about him that was strange with the Hokage Tower in sight Naruto took to the rooftops and he whispered the name of a very useful infiltration Jutsu myar no Jutsu hiding with camouflage technique Naruto disappeared from existence but in fact made himself invisible to the naked eye Naruto practiced this Jutsu with black zetsu who was an amazing sensor and could detect chakra from even lands as far away as the land of water this caused Naruto's skill with the Jutsu to rival that of mu the second suag where he was utterly invisible except for the extremely small air current Distortion that would happen R you snuck into the Tower with relative ease getting past the Ambu easily who were busy doing what Ambu did best he traveled the halls of the tower in relative silence since it was the only thing that could be able to give away his position since no one could smell him or sense him see him but they could touch him but with his Sharingan it wouldn't be a problem because of his skill and you'd be lucky just to find him in the air current Distortion however Naruto couldn't use this Jutsu while in combat so it was designed more for tactical Espionage rather than combat then he found the door he was looking for which led him to his objective the ninja registration log he opened the door and tried to hold back side of relief since no one was inside he closed the door behind him and deactivated his invisibility allowing his form to be viewed luckily there was a computer in the room for processing [ __ ] he sat in the chair and hacked into the account the password was number code D with four digits and with his enhanced Vision could see the finer prints on the pad which had barely passable encryptions since they didn't protect their information that well but since this was the least guarded area in the village it was to be expected he narrowed the list of results to any uch disapp appearances over the last 30 years based upon the evidence of the caubi attack 15 years ago this person had the Sharingan to control the caubi there was no other explanation since Hashi senju was dead and only nagato could control beu with his renegon but the leader of the Act atsuki was nowhere near the village during the attack according zetsu he narrowed the field of information with uch disappearances because of the Uchi massacre at the hands of Itachi there was only one person that survived and that was sake so if there were any survivors they weren't in the village at the time but it turned out all the uch were massacred well except sake but forget about that emo and this was all to easy there had been only been one real disappearance obido said Naro as he examined the name he clicked on the profile and an image of obido appeared to Naro he looked like an idiot with those goggles of his but MAA taught him that looks were deceiving and his Sensei was the prime example even though though MAA Was An Old Goat he was still powerful that was what Naruto couldn't dispute about the mummy sink you and he first started training he bet the old man could kick his ass back then but that was different now since he could have kill Ed the man whenever he wanted at the time he broke his thoughts over MAA and returned to reading Obo's profile died on a mission during the final period of the third Shinobi World War trying to rescue teammate Ren noara was crushed under a rock avalanche by enemy ninja but not for giving his Sharingan too Kakashi hataki Naruto gritted his teeth at the man so that was how Kakashi got the Sharingan and this obido was a student of manado namazi Naruto's father body was never recovered presumed to be deceased so obido is the fake MAA but still he must have got out of the rock avalanche and later wouldn't return to konaha afterwards what kept him away then Naruto heard the click of the door behind him he erased everything that was on the computer and slid back into his invisibility Jutsu he watched silently within the room as the hokage's secretary shison came in and started fiddling with the computer and printing out some documents of some random Shinobi Naro took this opportunity to escape the tower because he now had the time to go to another place now with the fake moder's identity in his hands he had enough time to break into the yandi estate in retrieve his Jutsu at the main gate with the knock out a Zumo and ketsu and andu team was surveying the area when their sights landed on the chunin one purple-haired CAD masked Ambu gained a tick mark on her forehead because of the supposed laziness of the two ninja she made her way down and slapped aumo at the back of the head yelling wake up but it didn't work so she instead started shaking him like a ragd doll until he would awaken from his nap however nothing the Ambu tried worked as isumo was still fast asleep realizing that something was wrong the U called out to her teammates assistant yelled the ano her teammates came over to her potion and checked over the T Shinobi they've been knocked out with Jutsu said a bird masked a nbu with spiky Sandy hair as he checked over the unconscious Shinobi it takes a master at Jutsu to do something like this whoever did this their skill in jutu can rival Kai or even Itachi you three will stay here while I report this to the hok a finished the U in a series of highs was heard before he shun Shin to the hokage's office to inform her of what has happened Ed and he believed they had just been infiltrated by their enemies sunade was sitting in her office as always soccer's training had been pleasing she had already mastered medical Ninjutsu and was now advancing particularly well with her amazing strength there hadn't been any trouble in the village since that plant like Akatsuki member that was so interested on dead people she was brought out of her musings when her ambo agent bird appeared in her office kneeling in her office hok s not 5 minutes ago did my team and I find the two gate guards aumo kamazuki and ketsu again knocked out by Jutsu spoke the bird masked U what questioned Bellow Tsunade as she stood up from her chair and slammed her hands on her desk I quickly deduced that they were knocked out less than an hour and a half ago by a master of jut I think it might be Itachi Uchi informed the U then another bore masked U agent appeared in the same kneeling position is the other one Hokage s someone has broken into the yandi hok's private estate and formed a bore masked U this was giving sunade a terrible migraine all from those few sentences gather all available uo units and get me team karanai team auma and Kakashi if an enemy of the village gets their hands on the horizon then it's bad news for us go roared Tsunade as the Ambu disappeared to confront the intruder at the namazi estate Naruto was making his way down into his father's Library hoping to gather any useful Jutsu but he needed to get one in particular Jutsu that was worth a lot in the long run breaking into the estate was easy for him the outer gate was dotted with different ceiling arrays that he was easily able to destroy thanks to the Uzumaki Clan scroll s zetsu would retrieve from the ruins of Uzu shoger he knew he had alerted the ambo of the village so he had to hurry and retrieve what he wanted and thank the gods there it was sitting on a ped estal the scroll on how to learn the horon he opened it up and scanned it with his Sharingan and it was the real deal how foolish to just leave one of the most powerful jutsus in the world and showcase it like a trophy maybe his father was a prideful being he heard footsteps behind him and a loud halt he could sense three U members waiting to attack him by how their chakra was flaring no one he knew from his past so he could kill them without feeling remorse what was he thinking he wouldn't feel remorse even if he killed his own friends he unsealed three canai from his left wrist and charged them with lightning chakra increasing their speed and cutting power he threw them at the U who had little time to react before they dropped dead with holes in their chests Ryu R and out of the estate and into Courtyard as he tucked the Horan scroll away then he was surrounded by another team of U going through some fast hand signs Naruto breathed in and yelled Caden onoro Fire release demon Lantern and him were Fireball which took the shape of Oni heads where they flew at the team of U with great speed when they hit their targets they burned the ambo members giving them fourth degree burns from the heat that bypassed their armor and they were quickly set a flame from the Jutsu he ran some more and came across teams Kai and assuma who jumped out in front of him then keba recognized the man is the guy that bumped into him hey I know you you're that guy yelled keba pointing at Naruto and got a bark of approval from his partner akamaru this got confused looks from everyone minus Choi and Shi akamaru so you remember me you're not as dumb as I first assumed said Ryu quite harshly which made kba go red in the face and hold out his fist in front of him Troublesome muttered Shikamaru as he combed his hair with his hand I can't use the renon it would give away my identity and I have to limit the amount of Shadow clones I use this is so Troublesome thought Naruto which caused Shikamaru to sneeze Naruto went through some hand signs faster than anyone could see and channeled chakra into his fingers futon ukam mitsumi atsu no Jutsu wind release wolfclaw Cyclone technique yelled Naruto as he slashed the air with his left creating four Jagged Blades of wind that held like wolves everyone there barely got out of the way as the wind blades traveled past them and sawed down four trees that were behind them creating clean cut chunks of wood however team ker and I failed to detect four other howling blades that were coming at them apparently you can create eight claws of wind not four the team barely had time to brace themselves for the coming wind and they were certainly going to die doden do Rahi Earth release Earth style wall yelled a voice then a earth wall with four Bulldog heads popped up in front of Team K andai protecting them from the wind claws however the wind sharpened blades cut deep into the wall if it wasn't chakra enhanced Earth then it would have cut clean through it was a miracle that the wall held its stability because it was 1 in away from penetrating Kakashi appeared before everyone his Sharingan blazing and holding a canai in hand ready to battle the combatant is everyone all right asked Kakashi yeah we're fine answered assuma as he jumped next to Kakashi okay what can you tell me about his guy that I don't already know inquired Kakashi and Shikamaru answered his name is Ryu yok everyone looked at him with white eyes surprised that he even knew the person kba Choi and I bumped into him earlier continued Shikamaru which made everyone nod their heads in understanding what we have seen already is that he has a Wind and Fire Affinity that Katana on his back signifies at least expertise in kenjutsu but other than that we have no idea of his other skills all of those are correct however there are a few things that you left out said Ryu but he was interrupted as a tree grew behind his back and its branches coiled itself around him damn I was hoping to not reveal my Sharingan but it looks like I have to if I want to escape this janj Jutsu thought Naruto sadly as if he pied whoever trapped him in a janj Jutsu kurai then appeared from the trunk of the tree a canai in hand ready to slit nutk throat May aan hio teni tenen demonic illusion mirror Heaven and Earth change thought Naruto as he looked into Kai's eyes now it was kerai who was trapped by a tree but that wasn't what shocked her it was the fact that the man before her had the Sharingan whispered Kai kurai then found herself back in her own body and she turned her head to see hanata funneling her chakra into her breaking her from the genjutsu but she had to relay this new information it was vital everyone knew about the new development everyone Jen Jutsu doesn't work against him shouted karanai why shouted ke back because he has the Sharingan screeched K and I evion was immediately shocked by this another Sharingan user but how all the Uchiha corpses were burned so someone woe i'n't be able to transplant the Sharingan into their eyes so how did this guy have it and who was he really the wind seemed to react to everyone's shock as it frayed about more frantically the CH in length strands that framed the sides of Naruto's face fluttered around and the strands that fell between his eyes and parted at his nose ruffled a little his black cloak with flame motifs whipped in the air wiy yeah I have the Sharingan it was a gift from someone important to me said Ryu iy oh yeah and who shouted kba why does it matter the person is dead just like you're going to be soon said Naruto Darkly he went through some hand signs Raiden Ru hashiri paku no Jutsu lightning release Beast running pack technique bellowed Naruto as he held out the Palm s of his hands as 10 pale wolves made of lightning Rush at the group of Shinobi Naruto was controlling the Wolves thanks to lightning chakra connected to his hands and he was able to control the W olves and have them attack the group of Shinobi assuma in gratitude to his quick thinking saved the lives of his team and Shino by utilizing a wind Jutsu futon k angai no Jutsu wind release wind Dome technique yel ass suuma as a wind Dome shielded the five Shinobi but the others weren't as lucky the Wolves were sharper than katanas and they easily clawed past everyone else causing eviscerating damage to all of them five against 10 including akamaru wasn't a good number whenever they dodged they were attacked by the striding onslaught of the hounds and the lightning Numa IR bodies causing them to become slower and their reactions to be slower than they were how could they escape this if they didn't Escape they would surely die Ryu was about to finish them off when a shadow above him caused him to look up and he was Blinded By the Light of the sun where a shadow hovering beof Fray it could be clearly seen Sudan kyaku Heavenly Foot of pain yelled the shadow Naruto canceled his Jutsu and with his Sharingan narrowly dodged the chakra enhanced falling axe kick that would have probably have crushed his skull dust instantly filled the area it was so thick that only a hyuga Byakugan could see through it Naruto was unfazed by the dust stinging his eyes as he just watched the handiwork of someone he used to call bachan when the dust cleared it revealed the silhouette of sunade senju the God I'm Hokage Naruto would never forget about that monstrous strength anytime soon but he just smirked this day turned out to be quite entertaining and made his day all that more interesting who are you and why did you attack my ninja spoke sunade with a voice that proved she was worthy of being a leader Naruto just smirked weren't they the ones that attacked him he couldn't remember deciding to use psychological warfare he knew of the perfect way to get under her skin and make her lose focus is that all you got a simple strong ax kick said Ryu which caused a frown to appear on tsunade's face I understand that in your old age you're not as strong as you once were but I didn't know old age had gotten to you this bad in fact I think to see a gray hair or two and maybe a few wrinkles commented Naruto every man in the world silently grimaced for their fellow male for making such a stupid comment tsunade's eyes were o ver shadowed by her hair and Flames of righteous female Fury were flickering off her form and scorching the ground U execute him on the spot thundered Tsunade multiple U that were hidden in the trees jumped out and Drew their katanas on the samurai like man Naruto unshed his own katana and channeled his wind Affinity through it marker it a lot sharper the ambo soldiers didn't stand da chance as their own katas were cut in half and they soon joined the weapons as they were cleaved from the chests to their shoulders their blood staining the grass they were standing on those T had witnessed it were shocked at the power this man had as he was taking on the black opxs as if they were genine and to add on some wow the py he had the Sharingan which made him even more deadly as he could clearly see their moves clearly then heard the sound of whistling as two green blurs attacked him saying dynamic entry if it wasn't for the pronged bracers that narut was wearing protecting him he'd probably have some broken bones in his arms which was in nutk mind not a good development Naruto flew back a few meters away and his feet shaved the ground as he regained his footing well if it isn't the freak with the large eyebrows and his mini clone said Ryu scornfully with that annoying smirk of his this caused guyan Lee to frown at the nickname the man gave them they soon fell into their respective taijutsu stances ready to combat the man come Lee let us fan our flames of Youth and show our adversary what it's like to fight taijutsu Masters said guy oh and Lee I'm not sure if anyone has noticed yet but said guy as he whispered in Lee's ear which was loud enough for everyone to hear this man is dangerous this caused a mass amount of sweat drops to appear on everyone's heads oh excellent advice Guy sensei I'll write it down Sly as he took out a pencil and notebook and started writing down guy's words this caused the sweat drops to grow in size then guy socked Lee across the face and shouting you idiot you don't have time to write when you're in the middle of a battle said guy proudly and with a glint in his curly white teeth a even more excellent advice I'll write it down sadly as he continued writing not minding that his teacher had hit him Ryu was watching from his position slightly amused if they weren't Shinobi then they would be good clowns in a circus performance from behind Naro a large force of 20 U came rushing towards him he sealed his Katana in his right hand seila andd went through some hand signs ending on the tiger sign Caden bakufu Rano Fire release blast wave wild dance shouted Naruto as he expelled fire from his mouth creating a massive spiraling fire Vortex the amboo were trapped within the vortex of intense heat and Flames they had nowhere to go or they would be burned by the intense Holocaust when Ryu ended his just you he saw all the destru ton he created only the ashes of the U were left using this time to escape Naruto deactivated his weight seals that were placed on his gloves boots and belt and he took off at Breakneck speeds that even amazed guyan Lee Naruto was jumping across the buildings and architecture of his home Village intent on leaving as his position was compromised one more ambo Soldier appeared in front o f him with Kai in hand but Naruto went through some hand seals to quickly silence his life Raiden heeran Shu kha lightning release Thunder lion Shockwave yelled Naruto as he held ouu Chi his hand as a WAV like Vortex made of lightning with the head of a lion in the center hit the Ambu head on as the unfortunate Shinobi was obliterated by the lightning Ryu continued running out of the village without any inter appear my sakar no Jutsu thought Naruto as he disappeared while running through the village the konaha forces that were chasing after him lost his presence not El on after he used his Jutsu Bas of the invisibility it offered him sunade watched as the black clad man vanished from everyone's sight the last thing she saw was that the symbol on the back of his coat the image was a battle ready black dragon eager to accept any challenge Kuro Ryu black dragon she said within her mind as the dragon symbol disappeared along with the person wearing the coat sunade and her forces stopped their Pursuit because that had just seemingly lost any trace of the Intruder Anu take all the wounded to the hospital and have assuma and Shikamaru meet me in my office in 10 minutes commanded sunade and the U teams shun shined away taking the wounded to the hospital 10 minutes later after Kakashi Kur andai hanata and kba along with akamaru were taken to the hosital hospital to have emergency surgery sunade was in her office and standing before her were assuma and Shikamaru the top two ranking officers that faced the black dragon without any injuries tell me everything you learned about about this Ryu yok's when battling with him ordered Tsunade and Shikamaru stepped forward ready to answer her from what we learned from our fight Hokage Sama is that Ryu yok has three nature affinities fire wind and lightning and he displayed immense control over each said Shikamaru he also seemed Adept at Jutsu as he used the Ken kaien against Kai Sensei with relative ease but I'm not sure if he did that himself or the Sharingan did it for him oh and yeah he has the Sharingan said Shikamaru but everyone in the room t hot he just said he had the Sharingan then Asuma stepped forward and he took a drag out of his cigarette from what I was able to observe is that he has extraordinary stealth and infiltration skills as he was able to slip past the U in the village with effortless skill coupled with the fact that he is a master at Fujitsu as he was able to get into the yandi hokage's estate which is known for having every kind of Defense seal there is he was also a master at kenjutsu as well as the way he wielded that Katana had the look of a Master with years of experience we weren't able to seei tautu skills because we engaged him in longrange attacks but his speed was tremendous as he outran Guan Lee easily and dodged your chakra enhanced falling axe kick informed assuma an he used psychological warfare to great effort when he um called you old said assuma and sunade gained a tick mark but right now this was not the time to be punching assuma through a wall and he's quite the smartass sunade side this man everything they learned about him about the dragon spoke of a man trained in every art of Shinobi combat and warfare a man trained to kill and what of his physical appearance asked we weren't able to get much because he wore a hood that shadowed most of his face said Shikamaru but I will tell you what I know he has light skin in between tanned and pale and sun-kissed golden blonde hair is that it asked Tsunade yeah replied Shikamaru the physical information wasn't much but it was useful enough okay I will be e adding Ryu yok's into the Bingo book immediately since he was able to kill numerous U and injure critically injur Kakashi I will be placing him as a high ranked Shinobi in the Bingo book said Tsunade shizun called Tsunade to her assistant and shison came running into the room with a frantic look on her face yes sunade Sama asked shizun create a profile on everything we have collected on Ryu yok's commanded sunade as she folded her arms under her sizable bust yes sunade Sama acknowledged shum sunade let her thoughts wonder she was just hoping that re y yo K didn't acquire what she hoped he didn't acquire a few days later zetsu was reading the latest update on the konaha Bingo book but only one Shinobi really caught his attention name Ryu yok's title Kuro Ryu black dragon gender male ninja rank S rank age uncount physical description and clothing light-skinned and sun-kissed golden hair wears black samurai like armor and a black coat with bright red flame motifs on the tattered edges along with six magatama on the cloaks collar and light blue rope belt has a symbol of a black battle ready dragon on the back of the cloak wanted for mass murder robbery failed assassination of a cage attempted murder of various konahin skills three nature affinities fire wind and lightning well-versed in multiple high ranking Ninjutsu in multiple high ranking unknown njut tautu is unknown except for incredibly fast speed Jutsu is a known master of Jen Jutsu Master at fuinjutsu Master at stealth assassination and infiltration Ki Jen Sharingan warning engage with Extreme Caution Wanted Dead or Alive 90 million Rio well Naro doesn't take long to draw attention to himself said the white half yes already he has become an s-ranked Shinobi in the Bingo books and his Bounty is admirable too said the black zetsu should we inform pain that we have found the potential recruit said white zetsu yes although did he have to reveal his Sharingan it was too soon to reveal his trump card complained black zetsu at the thought of revealing such impant information pay was looking over aeger again just watching his people go by zetsu had yet to find the promising recruit that he would recruit into the akitsuki and Nag's patience was wearing thin then Conan walked into the room her blank Gaze on yahiko's corpse which acted as the main body of Pon has zetsu contacted you about the potential recruit asked Payne yes zetsu has told me of the candidate in h he's even given me the new edition of konaha bingo book on page nine is our potential recruit said Conan as she opened the book to the appropriate page his name is Ryu yok said conanan then she listed down the skills and quality of Ryu and nagato listened intently to what she had to say zetsu has the perfect eye for talent not only that but he has the Sharingan he could make the perfect asset hav zetsu enlist the aid of Ryu yok immediately commanded pain in his stoic Persona a little eager to meet the ninja known as yok very well said Conan as she walked de out the room through the door to meet up with zetsu Payne gazed out at egar contemplating the next move of the Akatsuki in in a few months they would be hunting the beu so to create a weapon that would bring about peace through pain he finally made it all that running and walking and now he was back at the Mountain's graveyard his mission was a success he found out the identity of the fake MAA obido ucha and retrieved The Horizon while finally testing his power against the Shinobi of the leaf and he was pleased with the results this was one thrilling day for him but he knew that his work wasn't finished it had only just begun then zetsu appeared next to him in his usual Manner and said welcome to the Akatsuki welcome to the Akatsuki said the two halves at the same time Naruto smiled to himself his signature dark sickly Smiles now it was time to dispose of the fake MAA and become one step closer to achieving the eye of the Moon plan it was all going according to plan Payne was staring out at aeger again his thoughts were upon the new candidate in the Akatsuki Ryu yok an s-ranked Shinobi who had recently infiltrated the hidden Leaf Village he killed and injured many of konaha top Shinobi and almost killed the Hokage tady senju he also had the Sharingan one of the most powerful Ki Jen in the entire world he may even have the mangio Sharingan zetsu was correct in his assumptions of yok he was a powerful Shinobi although he didn't know which Village he hailed from but it didn't matter as long as he was an Sr ank Shinobi he was welcome among the Akatsuki he had told kakazu not to go after the Bounty of Mr yok if a Shinobi who had 700 million million bounty on his head kakaku the Akatsuki Treasurer would stop at nothing to retrieve that money but then came the problem of his current status within the organization he had no partner to be paired with and he lacked one of the Rings that linked him to the Demonic statue Orochimaru was in possession of the sky ring without it Ryu yok couldn't become a true member of the akatu and he already had in mind his perfect partner despite no T meeting the man for himself he could trust the person with his chosen partner and possibly a lemonade a thorn in their side sunade was currently massaging the migraine that was slowly coming at her Ryu yok had caused quite the stir within the village especially among the U rookie n and team guy well now it was rookie 7 since sake's defection and Naruto's death she had C acted jariah immediately to discuss the over successful infiltration and what she heard and saw of this yokas was something that needed to be discussed behind closed doors lest danzo and the elders get wind of it but despite all the information she was able to put together it felt like what yok showed was only the tip of the iceberg of his power and she had this nagging feeling that Ru s just toying with all the ninja he fought there was only one question who is Ryu yok hopefully jariah had the answer and speak of the devil when the old pervert came through her window subheim you wanted to speak with me greeted jariah in a happy manner wait don't tell me you finally came and want to confess to me that you love me continued jariah sunade snorted and gained a tick mark at jiah's behavior of the serious matter no that's not what I called you for jariah said Tsunade jariah adopted his serious demeanor how is the monkey Brat's training asked Tsunade who konah aru if you told me that he might be an idiotic genius I would have spat sake in your face said jariah but seriously his training has been good and this is a great way of repaying Sensei by training his grandson but his current power level would be that of a lowen and give me another year and he may be low chunin level said jariah sunade nodded at this shirim read when the young serut toi barged into her office two years ago and demanded that someone train him so that he could avenge Naro and bring his killer to Justice flashback it had been a month's sin CE Naruto's death in Tsunade had been working tirelessly since she took up the god- aul position of Hokage konah hamaru serut toi was an interesting case from being one of the biggest crank stars in T he Village he now became determined to exact Justice on sasak ucha for killing his surrogate brother Naruto ebisu his personal trainer would come over and tell her of his training and saying how h e was glad that the demon brat was gone and that he was not corrupting kaham Ru techinically Naruto was helping the kid in his usual way sunade heard this and he landed in the hospital for 3 months she was just approving a b rank Mission when the boy she called monkey brat came barging into her office hey you old hag yelled konah hamaru sunade rained in her temper but she did H Avenue two prominent tick marks on her forehead there was only one person who was allowed to call her old in any copycat of that person just pissed her off even more konah hamaru serut toi was definitely a second Naruto Uzumaki namazi because that was the blonde's true name Yes Monkey brat answered tady with kaham Run's nickname she was busy she had no time to be dealing with this I need a new Sensei since you're the one that put the closet pervert eisu in the hospital said Konohamaru while pointing his finger at Tsunade then opportunity hit her like bricks well there happens T OB a certain Shinobi that can take you on as his Apprentice said Tsunade with a glint in her eye Yahoo asked Karu if this guy was a better teacher than eisu then he would not use the sexy Jutsu again you can find him at the hot springs can't miss him said Tsunade konah hamaru walked out of the office and went on his way to the hot sering flashback end jayat to took Konohamaru on a training trip thereby killing K in two birds with one stone the hot springs were safe from the world's biggest pervert and she got an annoying brat out of her hair sunade back to the real re ask him why you called me back to the Village said jariah sunade was about to answer when the very people she didn't want to see walked into her office danzo and her personal advisers hok Sama we need to talk said kaharu Udan just great as if I had enough to deal with thought Tsunade we received reports that the village had been infiltrated again said danzo in his mind Dan zo didn't believe that sunade was competent enough to be Hokage like her predecessor hirin the sand Dame should have given danzo custody of the cobbi container the moment the Beast was sealed in he should have given the last ucha as well to undergo emotional training and become a tool of the village loyal to him yes that's why I called Jah here as well said sunade wait himim someone snuck into the village inquired jariah sunade nodded at him and began to elaborate one week ago an as salent penetrated the defenses of the leaf his name was Ryu Yokes started Tsunade he was able to pass by the detection barrier and knocked out two Chun and stationed at the main gate of the village and yet he wandered around the village as if he was a citizen we are current L why unaware if he had ulterior motive but he was after what we believe is the Horan no Jutsu of the yandi Hokage in form Tsunade and was he able to get the yandes Jutsu asked danzo we believe so but we don't know no one has been inside the yandes estate ever since the caubi attack 15 years ago and the only person that was allowed and was the yandes St air replied Tsunade but the yandi had no air Tsunade what you are spouting is nonsense and flawed information spat danzo the old Warhawk had been trying for years to get the haran foe are his root program but serut toi always denied him and he couldn't get into the estate to begin with then you obviously don't remember the hospital incident 2 years ago when a member of the Akatsuki ran a blood test at the hospital said jariah that was Naruto's blood they were scanning it since he was monado's Heir impossible screeched kaharu there is no possible way that the demon brat is the son of the yandi jariah pointed his finger to the picture of the yandi hanging up on on the wall the elders saw it the resemblance between Naruto and the yandi but they ref used to believe all the evidence that was in front of them you can't dispute all the evidence and we also have a birth certificate and we can always show the recording from two years ago said jerah the elders had to accept the fact that Naruto was the yami's son in manad Will It stated that Naruto would inherit everything form his father when he turned 18 including the horiz hen and if any of Naruto's children children should he have any would receive the same benefit continued jariah but since Naro is dead there is no one to claim The Inheritance it is just void at the moment finished the toad senon then you should give me the inheritance I can put everything within the yandes library to use suggested danzo this was his last chance to get his hands on the Yami signature Jutsu no said Tsunade danzo scowled at the show's granddaughter in the will it was never mentioned that any of the yandes Jutsu would go to the Village said the S Tate and all its contents will be just an old ruin but let's get back to the original reason why I called jarah here and not you three spoke sunade as she glared at the elders Ryu yok w s able to sneak into the village kill multiple U and injure several Clan heirs and top Jan we are unsure if he was contracted to do this or he was here on his own free will but what we did discover was but she interrupted by jariah wait himim who is this Ryu yok queried jarah I'd thought you would have some information on this person said Tsunade sorry himim never heard of the guy before answered jariah so could you update this guy on me Ryu yok is a now wanted s-rank ninja his background is unknown his age is unknown we didn't see any scratched out H EA deband or any headband signaling ninja Allegiance and he didn't use any skills that Samurai are known to use as a person he is a complete unknown but we were able to get a few things on him when he attacked our Shinobi you should look it up in the Bingo book notified suant he accessed the village and killed several high-ranking Anu and quite possibly has the horon continued sunade it's like this person fell out of the sky he is just a complete mystery this is badhe we need to be careful around this Ryu yok warned jiah yok also has the Sharingan informed Tsunade jariah was acting like a gaping fish how could this person poses the Sharingan only three people in the world possess that Ki Jen which is Itachi his brother sake and a transplanted one in Kakashi what should we do about yok asked jarah getting over his shock quickly I don't know this man is a ghost he disappeared as soon as he had appeared and then we lost all traces of his presence we had the inuzuka try to find him with his scent but it was lost as soon as he vanished in the hyuga clan were unable to find him within the village probably by then he had already escaped but if we do see him we capture him and find out any information and intelligence he may have and if we cannot we kill him and burn his corpse said Tsunade but wh ill this was happening danzo as usual was plotting something he was thinking that if he could persuade this Mr yokas to join the leaf and serve under him as a root agent then he could gain a power all Aid if what he heard of what yok could do pay was watching over aim Ryu yok had received his invitation into the Akatsuki it had been a week and pain had yet to receive his answer zet Sue materialized form the floor only his torso was visible leader Sama Ryu yok has entered aim he has officially agreed to join the Akatsuki said zetsu pain never showed any emotion but he w s pleased that Ryu had accepted the invitation very good zetsu I will summon the other Akatsuki members in order to introduce him and await his partner spoke pay in fact I'm happy that yok joined us I want to see what he's like Naruto now going by the Alias of Ryu was walking through the village hidden in the rain his face stoic and emotionless he didn't turn his head to look at in why thing except for the path he was wailing on his coat's Hood was down because he didn't need to hide his face form the population of aim though he still Gad his sharing in active but something strange was happening to him out of the corners of eyes and thanks to the increased vision of the Sharingan he could see several woman stripping him with his eyes and they were giggling amongst themselves and blushing narut hadn't had interaction with the females of his species for over 2 years and he had little social interaction besides zetsu and MAA the women's eyes were either directed at his face which led him to the conclusion that he was handsome and a few days ago he did notice a change in his face it was now more angular and his eye shape was more narrow like his father's but still round and most like the chin length strands of hair on the sides of his face and the nose length strands that fell between his eyes may have accentuated his overall attractiveness their eyes were also directed at his muscles which he noted were lean and Rippling he knew that all the physical workouts MAA made him Del likely had a part to play with this and his armor did little to hide all the muscle he had such as his chest and biceps or they were directed at his um where women both teenage and other ages blushed furiously and later they had chronic nose bleeds and money women were taken to A's hospital to treat blood loss to Naruto this all seemed weird and yet he had an amusing feeling inside of him he just couldn't explain but it made him chuckle when he was invited to the Akatsuki he received a letter hand delivered to him by zetsu explaining to come to the tallest tower in the hidden rain that's where he supposed the leader of the Akatsuki stayed he Al ready had the pleasure of meeting to other Akatsuki members itachiuchiha sake's older brother and kiso shigaki the kaker no kaien monster of the Hide and Mist he hadn't met any other members but he was sure that some if not most were freaks because most srank Shinobi were freaks but he was wondering who he would be partnered up with he had a million guesses going through his head he just hoped it was someone quiet and not a freak he would have arguments over which one was better or which ideal is correct he didn't have the time nor the patience for that then he had pay's Tower in his sight it really was the tallest tower in the village it easily dwarfed all the other skyscraper like towers and it was quite interesting in Naruto's opinion it had four faces on AA CH side of the Tower with multiple pipes and tubes sticking out of each of TI faces narut could barely make out a silhouet on the tongue of one of the faces but he Shrugged it off and continued onwards he reached the base of the Tower and found a chain link fence surrounding it he jumped over the fence and walked up to a door on the side of the tower when he opened the door he was met with stairs lots of stairs he groaned a little and starting his Trek up the tower zetsu was waiting next to pain along with Conan waiting for Ryu to arrive Conan was a little anxious she had no eye Dia what this yok's person would be like what if he enjoyed killing like sesori and hedan what if he was psychotic like Kiss and kakazu she just hoped he didn't have a stupid Obsession for art or money pay didn't care what Ryu was like as long as he served his ultimate goal then nothing mattered zetsu he was just zetsu nobody knew what he was thinking except for Naruto but he would only be half right they heard footsteps coming from the door behind them and the small sound of armor clanking a little white zetsu smiled Nar Ryu would have a hard time getting adjusted to being with a partner but he knew that all all these years training would have to amount to something so this would be interesting to say the least black zetsu couldn't smile but he was in a way excited for ru's reaction to working with a partner the door opened and the trio saw a man clad in Black he had black leather armor that hugged his form quite nicely he had black prong cauldrons on his show elders and black prong bracers and black claw gloves his boots were unique for he had silver claws on the toes and sharp Spurs on the back of the heel he wore a light blue rope belt with the ends of the belt hanging between his crotch and right leg and ending down below the knee he also had a black sleeveless coat with the edges tattered along with bright red flame motifs on the edges and ha D the coni for Kuro Ryu black dragon on the back the coat also had a hood and a long collar with six silver magatama on each collar he also had a long Katana held by a sheath on his back with a light blue rope on the hilt that was 2 3 in his face was narrowed and he had golden spiky hair that ended in a low ponytail he also had chin length strands of golden hair that framed the sides o f his face and nose length strands that fell between the eyes and parted at his nose he had narrowed eyes that were slightly rounded with a pair of blood red Sharingan in each eye overall the man was extremely handsome if he wasn't a Shinobi he be a great male model Conan found herself blushing a little when her eyes traveled downward towards his man package and in her opinion he was quite big both zetsu and pay didn't notice the stain of pink on her cheeks pay turned around and faced Ryu and his first thoughts on the man was a man who carried himself with confidence and pride in his power but the blonde hair he never pictured in his mind welcome Ryu yok to the Akatsuki in aega greeted pain Ryu didn't physically register what pay had said but his eyes spoke the truth Conan stepped forward and handed him an AC Suki cloak Naruto was taken back by the sheer beauty of this woman she had a perfect heart-shaped face with stunning blue hair with some tied in a bun with a blue origami flower she had enchanting Amber eyes and unique piercing under her lip and he could tell she had a killer body underneath her cloak magnificent was the word he would use to describe her he took the cloak in his hand it was the usual thing black with red clouds Ryu took the cloak off Conan's hands but he never noticed his gloved hand touch hers moment where a spark seemed to set off between the two Conan blushed a little while Naro hid his expression years under tutelage of mod allowed him to control his emotions quite well Naruto slipped the cloak over his body and readjusted his Katana sheath the cloak fit him perfectly and you could still see his ankle length coat now Ryu I will be teaching you a Jutsu that will allow us to communicate with the rest of the Akatsuki explained pain you only require the ram seal and you only say the jutsu's name everyone in the room used the Raman sign and then focused their chakra pay didn't have two tell him the name of the Jutsu because Naruto could read lips thanks to the shangan gentos no Jutsu Magic Lantern body technique chanted everyone in the room they then found themselves in a dark cave likee room with a burning Lantern in the middle Naruto noticed that his body had an astral rainbow look and the only thing that didn't appear like a rainbow was his eyes the red clouds on his cloak he also noticed that pain zetsu and the unknown blue-haired woman unknown to him were also with him then six other astral bodies appeared four of these bodies he didn't recognize B oopu he recognized even with the celestial bodies blocking their appearance Itachi and Kisame then all eyes turned towards the leader zetsu had told Naruto earlier on that he should refer to pay as leader Sama but why he had no idea even Itachi fell in line with pain and The uch Prodigy was incredibly strong he was one of the strongest ucha to come out of the clan excluding MAA and his brother auna and the other s-rank criminals among him bowed down to their leader welcome I have gathered you all here to welcome the newest member of the akasuki said Payne everyone in the room except Conan and zetsu turned to their newest arrival the ones who had the biggest reaction to the new member were DEA and Itachi DEA sputtered around this guy had the eyes he hated the most Sharingan he would always remember the humiliating defeat Itachi gave him before he joined the organization Itachi's reaction were raised eyebrows which was the most you would get out of him but the thoughts going through his head were why does this man have the Sharingan is he in U this is Ryu yok continued pain he was about to say something but he was cut off by kakazu I've heard of you Kuro Ryu black quite the bounty on your head and all the [ __ ] you've done said kakazu it's too bad I can't kill you yet I would have loved all that money now now kakazu he might be a fellow follower of jash and Sama said hedan so tell Mr yok do you you follow the laws of jash and Sama who said Ryu with his usual blank face hedan face faulted at what Naruto said is that some kind of wandering clown who uses his hands as feet and feet his hands and can't tell the difference between his ass and head continued Ryu now hedan was piss Ed this blasphemer was insulting his God and to top it off he had an annoying smirk that spoke I'm superior to you the jashinist looked ready to kill someone kakazu just smirked he was liking this guy already aachi's face twitched a little finding the situation funny Kisame laughed you couldn't see sori's face Dera was chuckling a little and Conan had a small smile hey dare you you blasphemer hedan took out his three-pointed side and aimed at Ryu maybe I should offer you up to jash and Sama said hedan sorry I don't swing that way and I don't like clowns baited Naruto with the signature annoying smirk smoke was fuming out of hedon's ears how he would love nothing than to punch that grin of his face kakazu started laughing along with sesori derera and Itachi was chuckling a little Conan let loose a few Giggles now threaten me again and I will stab your eyes will needles and have you relive your what your fear most threatened Ryu leaking a bit of killing intent hedan was frozen In Fear And since he couldn't die so Ryu must have been serious Kisame grinned a sickly grin Itachi was emotionless sesori was chuckling from seeing hedon's reaction DEA whistled and kakazu was smirking at the mental he image he was able to conjure up but there was still some questions that needed to be answered hey tell me something Ryu my man how do you have those infernal eyes hum asked DEA even though he hated the sharing and he liked Ryu despite only knowing him for a few minutes they were a gift answered naruo you asked how I have these eyes not who or when I got them so no more questions about my Ki Jen threatened Ryu Darkly dearis seemed to shrink in size at the piercing glare he was getting from Ryu he made a mental note not to piss him off may I ask Ryu said Sor gaining nunk attention what do you think of art asked sesori before Nar could answer he was cut off by Dera why would Ryu my man be interested in your art Sor my man H protested derera true art is a spur of the moment watching it Dazzle the sky and in a bang it is gone that is true art H I don't think I asked you on what your poultry version of art is deera spoke sori besides true art is eternal Beauty Making It Last Forever preserving It Through the Ages that is the only way art can be appreciated Ryu coughed gaining the two bickering artists attention my version of art is that what you said what was it aor asked Ryu yes what is your art asked Sor Ryu contemplated this for a while he never really thought of anything outside training and his ultimate goal he then looked over at Conan and he truly found his answer artart is enjoying one's passion in the company of another this kind of art is temporary but it's far more enjoyable and pleasurable answered Naruto deera and sori were intrigued so was everyone else in the room especially Conan good since we have introduced each other it's time for Missions that the Akatsuki have been contracted to undertake I will relay these missions later spoke pain he turned to yok Ryu I I'm aware that you lack a partner within the organization so you will be paired with Conan said p Conan widened her eyes at this because she never expected to be separated from nagato Ryu didn't really care so long as they could work together he had no quams your first mission as a Partners will be to retrieve orochimaru's Akatsuki ring assassinating him as secondary and only when the opportunity presents itself continued pain nagato knew of ryu's skills as a master of stealth if he was able to sneak into kanah haaka then orochimaru's base wouldn't be that hard now go Naruto te hen found himself back at the dreary Tower again he saw zetsu standing around being zetsu I will try to find orochimaru's base all I know is that is is hidden near kusaka goodbye said zetsu as he shifted within the ground Ryu looked over to Conan and saw her fidget around uncomfortably she wasn't expecting this Conan had mixed feelings at the moment she knew why pain teamed her up witht H Ryu but she felt a little uncomfortable around him but she didn't want to be separated from nagato then her mind caught up with her and she put on her neutral demeanor I will meet you at the entrance to the village in half an hour spoke Conan Ryu nodded and left the tower heading for the entrance he was at the Gate of the village and there wasn't anyone around until zetsu appeared you got quite a good catch I Naruto cheesed white zetsu I mean she's hot like amazingly ho white zetsu would have continued if it wasn't for the deathly glare he got from the sharing and wielding block he hated when zetsu was like this white zetsu said Naruto the white half shivered a little at the glare he was receiving how do you picture your death asked Ryu I uh um stuttered zetsu do you want me to choose your death for you asked Naruto as he put on a curious expression I'm pretty sure that can be arranged white zetsu cowered while the black half was chuckling narut just made the white half a little just by looking at him I will try and find orochimaru's exact location near kusaka however it will take 3 days before that happens said th e black half as the plant thing sned into the ground a few minutes later Ryu saw Conan wailing over to him with a conical straw hat with tassels hanging down and a small bell held by a red string she was also wearing one here she said as she presented the straw hat to him he took it from her hands and placed it on his head it was quite comfortable thank you said Ryu Conan blushed a little but quickly forced it down they both began to walk towards kusaka which geographically wasn't very far they walked for a few hours in silence agonizing silence so Ryu decided to start up a conversation so have you ever met Oro chimaru in person asked Ryu and he knew it was a bad question Conan never expected Ryu to talk to her anytime soon but she decided to answer no I have never met Oro chimaru in person answered Conan and I don't particularly want to either Naro didn't say anything because there was no point in wondering why there is an in 25 km from our position we should rest there for the night do you agree said Ryu I do agree we won't be able to follow the path in zetsu's directions during the night she said Naruto never expected her to be so Cooperative he thought she was going to make his life Difficult by overriding his authority and her always taking the lead in listening to her this was amusing to him but he mistakenly let a chuckle Escape his lips something which Conan heard something amusing she asked stated I find it amusing that you are not what I expected you to be replied Ryu Conan raised her eyebrow at the blonde in confusion and what did you expect me to be she queried she was interested in knowing what he thought I expected a strong Confident Woman and yes she truly is what I expected Conan blushed at the compliments aimed at her but I also expected a woman who would override my Authority or follow her own lead and only she chooses the decisions in example what road we should take Conan didn't know if she should frown or scowl they now had the in within their sight they opened the door and they heard a bell ring there was a middle-aged woman behind a desk she had dark brown hair and brown eyes welcome to the sleeping lamb greeted the woman Ryu removed his hat and held it within his hand the the woman at the counter blushed heavily was this guy a male model but his eyes were a little strange Conan walked up next to him and also removed her hat we require rooms for the night and food as well will be good said Conan neutrally the woman turned her attendee onto her and nodded but also gave off a hint of jealousy are these two together very well it just so happens we have a few free rooms she said now will that be one queen-sized bed or king-sized she asked when Naruto and Conan heard both blushed until Naruto decided no we are just see colleagues I'm that will be t two queen-sized beds and that's all stuttered the Ryu clearly flustered Conan still had her blush and was trying to force it down the receptionist nodded and handed a key to a room it's too bad you two are not together you'd look like quite the cute couple along with your matching clothes continued the woman Conan blushed even more yes she was physically attractive to Ryu but that was it Nar was a lot better at controlling his flustered State and force D down a blush that was starting to appear thank you for the room said Naruto and was reminded that there was a phone for room service the two walked around the large in and found their rooms it was room 69 it had to be that number thought Conan she was annoyed thinking that yok's and her were together Naruto just looked at the number as if it was a number being cooped up in the dark cave had caused him to become disconnected from a few things they walked in and saw two beds queen sized beds a coffee table surrounded by chairs a small bathroom and a small kitchen and by the D or was the telephone used for room service are you hungry asked Ryu Conan looked at him for a second and was about to say something before the growl of her stomach cut he off I'll take that as a yes he took the phone and let it ring for a while then a voice answered yes I would like to have some food Conan heard a bit of gibberish you wouldn't happen to have Ramen she heard even more gibberish the Naruto turned to her what do you want Conan hesitated for a second but her hunger was more important at the moment do they have flame broiled fish she asked do you have flame broiled fish said Ryu into the phone yes that would be all he put the phone down and sat on one of the beds the food will be here in half an hour Conan sat down on the opposite bed I think we should get to know each other said Ryu out of the blue Conan looked at him curiously I want us to be able to work together we don't have to like each but understanding each other's fig HT n g style and among other things will encourage teamwork and not get us killed at the same time explained Naruto I will start first I use all combat ranges ranging from long to Close Quarters combat though I prefer Close Quarters I am very ninjutsu heavy and sometimes I use Jutsu I like to mock my opponents so they can lose focus and make mistakes and I pray upon those mistakes and finish them off my opponents Conan was perplexed that he was willingly giving her information about him she sighed knowing that he was correct I am a ranged combatant which will Aid you beo say of your preferable being Close Quarters combat I am able to turn my body into paper and hardening them with my chakra to become tougher than steel I am able to form weapons from those papers she ch as well and I can suffocate people and slice them to pieces with said paper and because the paper is infused with chakra fire jutsus will hardly work against me and water and Jutsu will have a similar effect disclosed Conan very good if you want to get to know me on a personal level then just ask said Naruto emotionlessly Conan wasn't sure if she should ask other than nagato shei hardly knew anyone in the Akatsuki the only other member she liked was Itachi and they have hardly spoken to each other later their food arrived and they ate in silence Naro woke up the next day early he looked over at Conan who was still wearing her cloak sleeping on the bed he got up and created 10 Shadow clones and ordered them to learn the horon that he inherited from his father he knew that he couldn't learn such an advanced and Powerful Jutsu in a few days even with shadows clones and the Sharingan it would take him a few weeks or a couple of months depending upon the difficulty of the Jutsu so the original narut meditated for a few hours even with the healing rate he had acquired from the caubi he still needed to meditate so he could sort out the memories of his clones Conan woke up and the first thing she noticed was Ryu yok's meditating on his bed his chest armor was off allowing Conan to see his great muscles and she also noticed that his low ponet ale fell between his shoulder blades and was thin but not too thick that was something she never noticed and somehow he didn't have a single scar on his body weight no adjusting her eyes to the light Conan saw what appeared to be a point of contact for a lightning bolt which struck him over his heart and its appearance was Grizzly to say the least she had one or two scars on her body but they were small and hard to locate and still she never expected yok to have blonde hair she originally pegged him as a black deciding to use this time of meditation to her Advantage she subtly walked ey nto the bathroom and stripped down naked she peaked through the door to see Ryu still sitting there unmoving she turned on the shower and gracefully stepped in and started washing herself but made sir EA remove her origami flower and Akatsuki ring her ring was white in color and had the kanji for white by on it after she was down Conan dried herself off with a towel and she put all her clothes back on she left the bathroom to find zetsu and Ryu conversing with each other they looked back at her we have found Oro roim maru's Hideout stated Naruto now Conan was interested r primar y objective was to collect his ring and killing him a secondary objective his base is 17 km Southwest from our position hidden within the ground this will make getting into his layer all that much more difficult do we even know where the door to his Hideout is asked Conan but this time it was zetsu who answered the door is surrounded by trees and it's a metal hole in the ground it's just like what said it's 17 km Southwest from here spoke zetsu with that in mind zetsu melded into the ground both narudo and Conan were ready to depart but Conan remembered to pay the receptionist something that never came to mind for Ryu both walked towards their destination there was little need to run then Conan remembered what Ryu said about getting to know each other and worked cohesively as partners Ryu what do you like asked Conan Ryu was caught off guard by this question he couldn't remember what it was that he liked I like training and expanding G my Arsenal is a Shinobi and fighting strong opponents replied Naruto well it was progress in character development she expected him to brush off the question and what do you dislike she continued he did say that if she wanted to know him as a person she would just have to ask I dislike idiots arrogant people ignorants and snakes spoke Ryu though Conan would never know that what he meant by snakes was actually Orochimaru then I get the feeling that you won't like Orochimaru said Conan and she received a nod of confirmation from Ryu they now saw the metal hole in the ground dware zetsu told them Orochimaru could be found well this is it said Ryu though Conan didn't notice his Sharingan spinning rapidly shikigami no my thought Conan then her entire body was foe LD i n g into paper and turning into paper butterflies Naruto just watched unsurprised she would have to get the paper from somewhere my sigar no Jutsu thought Naruto his form then turned eye invisible and both Akatsuki members dived into the hole one invisible in the other thousands of paper butterflies they were now in a dark Corridor lit with burning candles we should inform the AA C other if we find orochimaru's ringer Orochimaru himself we need to find a way to signal each other whispered the invisible Naruto to paper butterflies then one of the Butterflies became a paper aeroplane understanding Ryu noded his head Conan had a way of contacting him but not the other way around he then unsealed a paintbrush and chakra ink and started drawing a seal on the paper aeroplane this seal will heat up when I Channel my chakra into it letting you know that I have the ring whispered Ru the Aeroplane seemed to fly around him apparently Conan couldn't speak in paper form both went their separate ways in search of the Ring they searched numerous rooms finding them empty I mean why would you have so many rooms if you weren't going to use them Naruto made sure to pull up his hood on his coat Oro chimaru had seen him before and they might recognize him even with the loss of his whisker marks even though Kabuto and Orochimaru couldn't see them sake could wit his Sharingan and any other dojutsu user like Nei he opened a door and there was nothing but a Barren room he opened another except this time it wasn't empty by a desk in the room was someone he hated Kabuto yakushi the pet of oriam Maru was fiddling with some medical saves then Naruto remembered something pain never ordered him to not kill the snake's puppets Naruto drew his Katana from its sheath on his back slowly and without a sound he walked up to Kabuto at normal Pace if he went slow it would increase his reaction time and his body may be too fast for his mind to handle he was now right behind Kabuto he held his Katana in a reverse grip and held it with both hands ready to strike at the traitorous Leaf nin's skull he was about to administer the finishing blow before Kabuto turned around and started walking out the room Naruto didn't have much time to get out of the way of Kabuto's path but he lucky as blade was 5 mm away from touching Kabuto luckily his Sharingan and moous string helped him out a lot and he was able to divert his body away from Kabutos he watched as yakushi slinked away from the desk to who knows where ryushi AED his Katana and walked out of the room he kept searching and searching but there was no sign of orochimaru's ring but he knew the traitorous sonin was here because if kabudo was here then the serpent wasn't far behind he opened another room and Came Upon A ghastly sight there were innocent people locked behind bars and they looked skinny and malnourished Naro could even see some children among them the old Naro would have gone to any length to free these people no matter the cost even his own life but the real Naro wasn't like that he dropped his invisibility and made himself known to the prisoners most if not all looked relieved to see him please sir save us said a man trying to reach for ru's cloak but instead grabbed his boot he only just noticed the F oop coming down on his hand and with an audible crack the Mon's hand was broken beneath Naruto's heel the man cried and Nar didn't silence his cries the other caged people were looking at Naruto with anxiety Then Ryu went through some hand seals and ended on the tiger sign aren't you going to save us Mister said a small girl with tears in her eyes no stated naruo Kaden endent Fire release flame bullet said Ryu as he spat out a large flame Bullet at the imprisoned people their screams of pain reverberating through the base because oriam Maru experimented on people these screams wouldn't draw anyone to him narut watched the burning flesh of the innocent people a small smile on his face he envisioned the ignorant people of konaha and all who had harmed or ignored him and it felt good killing them but yet he had set them free how their suffering at the hands of Orochimaru must have been terrible and they were to be used again and again for human experimentation and torture they would have wanted to die afterwards Ryu activated his invisibility and walked out of the burning room he walked around inspecting the rooms then he came upon an extremely large Rue em and there in the center was someone Ryu wanted to kill the most just to settle the score with sasak ucha the young ucha was practicing with his own sword of kusanagi his movements were fast and precise obviously had a good kenjutsu teacher must have been Ori AMU since the Snake Man FS over the kid Ryu was just watching the ucha with a scrutinizing eye he could sense that he had improved much over the past 2 years but the former janeri wanted to know how much then Naruto saw sake do a Chidori variation which was clever improving upon the Jutsu that killed him then sake turned his sight towards the door he could see someone shrouded in Chakra thanks to Sharingan I know you're there stated sake Naruto wasn't surprised and it seemed to still kept his arrogant attitude Naruto deactivated his invisibility letting sake see his Akatsuki cloak plane as day sake wasn't expecting that but kept his expression devoid of emotion as always thoughts were going through his head akasuki is a group of s-ranked Shinobi like Itachi when I defeat him it will prove that I'm ready to kill Itachi thought sake he also noticed tat the Akatsuki member was wearing a hood shrouding most of his face I wasn't expecting the Akatsuki to be honest said sake to Ryu Ryu smirked by testing out my skills on you then I will be ready for Itachi by killing you narut chuckled when you compare Itachi to Mo you would know that Itachi despite all his power is no match for the ancient uch Itachi is dirt to compared to MAA and now sake thinks he's ready to take on a Shinobi who could rival ma that's completely laughable sake heard this chuckle and decided to make a point why are you chuckling you should be cowering before me because only a Uchiha can defeat an Uchiha spoke sake with that arrogant voice of his Naruto just chuckled some more then you obviously don't remember all the losses that were handed to your clan by the senju spoke Ryu with that all might smirk sasak had enough and engaged Naruto in taijutsu by using the uchiha's signature Interceptor fist but Naruto just dodged or block his attacks as if they were slow to him but the strange thing was he didn't attack back SAS prepared his strongest punch aimed at ru's head head but to his utter shock Ryu caught his punch effortlessly sake jumped back and went through hand signs Kaden gokaku no Jutsu fire Rel great Fireball technique shouted sake as he blew out a fireball the size of a horse at Ryu but to his shock ye Chi again Ryu cut through the fireball with his wind enhanced Katana is that all you've got taunted Ryu you killed the cao's container I expected better where's yias superiority sake was angered over this and Drew his own sword they both clashed sake wasn't able to get even a scratch on the guy he just parried or strafed away from his attacks sasak channeled his lightning sea hakra into his sword increasing its cutting power but Ryu just channeled his own wind chakra into his Katana the lightning enhanced sword did little Against the Wind sword SAS was fuming a vit hingi did against the man did little to nothing he was supposed to be an uch and a lead but yet this nobody was toying with him stop toying around he yelled he aimed a slash at Ryu but was met with air he just vanished behind you whispered a voice it was Ryu with his back against his you know this fight if you could call it that has been rather disappointing informed Ryu I expected better from Itachi's younger brother baited Ryu and it worked like a charm SAS was Furious so he attemped tempted to spin around and face Ryu instead Naruto elbowed sasak in the head almost knocking him out sake keeled under the force of the elbow it felt like a brick hitting his face it's too bad after all that training if you can't defeat me how can you hope to defeat Itachi whispered Ryu in sake's ear he grabbed sake by the back of his collar and held him in the air you're not the only one who has the Sharingan said Naruto as sake looked into his eyes weak you're still so weak if you can't kill a member of the akitsuki then you can't kill Itachi narut chucked sake a good distance away but the ucha was wondering how this nobody had the Sharingan I've gone easy on you but remember train harder said Ryu with that smirk sake watched the Akatsuki member walk away from him wait shouted sake Naruto turned his attention to him who are you asked sake wearily Ryu yok said Naruto I wonder how much [ __ ] can be avoided if I kill him right now thought Naruto but instead he knocked SAS out with his Sharingan induced Jen Jutsu narut walked around the base some more when he caught sight of a paper aeroplane with a small seal on it the paper flew around him a bit do you have the ring asked Ryu the aeropol and nodded Naruto was about to leave the underground hideout when he felt a presence behind him well well well it looks like the Akatsuki have finally tracked me down spoke a sickly sweet voice Nar turned around and came face to face with the man he hated most Oro chimaru said Ryu blankly Orochimaru knew from first glance that this man was new to the Akatsuki tell me are you nay W to the Akatsuki and if so what is your name asked Oro chimaru with a frown for if there was one thing he hated more than his home Village it was his former Akatsuki colleague he worked with yes I am new to the organization and my name is Ryu yok said Naruto as he allowed Orochimaru to Glimpse his eyes Oro chimaru gasped seeing a pair of Sharingan that didn't belong to Itachi or sake well too bad spoke orim Maru sadly I would love nothing more than to take your eyes for myself and I can tell that you are stronger than sasak kung cuu however I don't think you will leave this place relatively unharmed sesu hidden Shadow snake hands yelled Orochimaru as snakes shot out of his sleeve and at Ryu Naruto took out his Katana and sliced apart the snakes however when he looked up the snake senon was gone he deduced that the Jutsu he used was only a diversion he then took a step as a Long Blade shot out from under him and speared the roof above Naruto channeled his lightning chakra into his Katana and stabbed the ground where the blade came from Orochimaru used the hiding like AOL no Jutsu hiding like a mole technique to disappear in to the ground and attack with his snake sword Orochimaru dodged to the lightning blade that and jumped out from behind Ryu but not before spitting out the snake that connected the sword Ryu went th roughed the hand seals and prepared a Jutsu Raiden rikai lightning release lightning orb Naruto collected licking chakra in the palm of his hand it had a dark blue sphere around it with a small black ball with flickering lightning sparking off it Naruto threw it at Oro chimaru where a bright light of lightning ensued the result a large chunk of the building structure was vaporized and took the shape of a ball there was some leftover lightning flickering around Ryu was about to walk away as objective complete but he heard dark chuckling form behind him Oro chimaru burst from th e ground and expanded his mouth into inhuman lengths Mandara no Jin formation of 10,000 snakes thought Orochimaru as thousands of snakes slithered out of his mouth and were heading directly at Ryu each snake opened its mouth and the blade of Sword served as replacements for their tongues Naruto did the only thing logical he ran he ran for a few minutes with the bladed snakes following after him then he remembered something why can't I just use that Jutsu thought Ryu he stopped and faced the snakes head on the snakes then landed on top of him presumably piercing his body Orochimaru smirked that was one member of the atsuki taken care of but he frowned when he saw a white skeletal being with four arms four glowing yellow eyes and two forward- facing bullhorns now Orochimaru felt fear what what what is that he yelled within his mind and Naruto answered him as if reading his mind this Orochimaru is the Perfect Defense Orochimaru was sweating tea his thing in front of him was hellish in appearance and it literally struck fear into him the suzano and now I will what Itachi started said Ryu his suzano then started to form numero a Swip magatama in between its hands which were attached by a string of chakra and threw them at Orochimaru like shuriken fortunately for Orochimaru he was barely able to dodge the shuriken like projectiles but he didn't notice that they created an explosive collision with the interior walls of the hall Ryu seeing his attack wasn't working decided to change his attack pattern he started going through some hand signs since he was in an enclosed area he would have to lessen the size and destruction of the Jutsu futon Ryu koku no Jutsu wind release dragon breath technique yelled Ryu he blew out the head of a Japanese dragon the size of his body which flew at Oro chimaru don't get confused between the coru koku no Jutsu this is just a weaker version Naruto then Channel da large amount of chakra into his right eye and whispered Amaterasu the wind dragon head was then set Ablaze with black Flames now it was cutting and shredding along with burning and scorching Anon kriuk koku no Jutsu Blaze release blazing dragon breath technique Oro chimaru didn't have enough time before he was consumed in the tearing and incinerating dragon head the hall was tea hit with black flames and the walls had deep scar-like marks Ryu deactivated his suzano which was still active he looked at his handiwork the Blazing Hall burning the walls objective completed and finally he started walking away and back to the entrance of The Hideout orochimaru's body was burning and bleeding terribly he had underestimated the new akasuki member greatly and those Jutsu the suzano and the blaze release combination with the wind were magnificent but he had bigger problems than thinking about that ignoring all the pain that was screaming at his body from th e fire and the throbbing deep Cuts all over his body Oro aru widened his jaw like a snake and a pair of pale hands opened up like a serpent shedding its skin the new Oro chimaru escaped from his previous skin before the black Flames could engulf he no longer had any wounds but the amount of chakra coupled with his wounds forced him to use a lot more than he expected he was now panting heavily and coughing Ryu yok was now at the top of his Hit List Naruto was walking back to the entrance of The Hideout he was wondering if he really killed Orochimaru but if so it wasn't important he found Conan waiting for him at the entrance holding a ring between her fingers she offered him the ring in which she received a thank you in return I heard the sounds of fighting within the Halls Orochimaru she asked yes I fought him not sure if I killed him the mons like a roach no matter how many times you flush them down the drain they always happen to find their way back spoke Ryu Conan nodded her head at his assertion you could never tell with Orochimaru they exited The Hideout and started walking back to the hidden rain where they would receive their next orders n baruto was mulling over his fight with which was one-sided from his point of view that was the first time he tried a combination with blae release and the results pleased him greatly he should have to try out more combinations with his eternal mangio but with wind jutu for the added Devastation and power but then a thought came to him one of his goals among the akat suuki eliminating the fake MAA Payne wouldn't believe him not since he just joined even with zetsu backing up his claim and he knew that the fake only operated through nagato he would have to establish himself within th e- ranks and possibly have Conan joined him since her word among the establishment would outweigh his own thinking about getting Conan to join him was the easy part getting her to actually join him was a far more difficult thing he also sensed that nagato and Conan were close they were not lovers but great friends he believed and nagato was more likely to believe her than zetsu any day but he Al so needed proof that MAA was not MAA but conspiracies such as these would take time so now was a good time to enact his plan Conan what do you like asked Naruto with his hood down Conan blinked why was he asking such a question what do you mean she asked well since you wanted to get to know me better I wish to extend the same courtesy said Ryu seeing no problem with it since she did the same thing Conan answered well I like origami and flower pressing along with helping pain answered the Akatsuki member now naruo knew why she loved origami since her Ninjutsu style was centered upon paper but the flower pressing was new to him but helping nagato was no surprise she seemed adamantly loyal to him loyalty he could exploit and what do you dislike continued Ryu I like feeling useless and watching friends die she replied these dislikes were ultimately fueling Naruto to have Conan as an ally on his side I see those are very admirable and gorgeous qualities you have said Naruto Conan blushed at his compliment she never expected such reaction out of him she was sure he'd be disgusted by her hobbies and being called gorgeous wasn't helping her fight her blush it would take another day to reach aeger and his son was going down at their fastest speeds they wouldn't make it to the village and they passed by the in they were ta few days earlier so they had to camp out during the night in the forest unfortunately neither of them bothered to pack a camp so they had to make do with sticks and twigs for a fire in the ground as beds Naruto wasn't bothered by the cold living in a dark cold hubel for 2 years helped him out greatly but Conan was a different story she had tried to get to sleep but the cold wind scrap Shing her face was preventing her from doing so she then felt something warm against her back when she touched it with her hand she felt clothing and fur muscles against it don't worry said Ryu out loud his body was pressed up against her it was to her intimate and compromising position I saw you shivering so I helped out I didn't ask you to help me bit back Conan narut still had the expressionless face of his doesn't matter you were cold and now you're warm reassured Ryu fine relented Conan she dozed off to sleep in the comfort of the blonde when Conan woke up Shish e was shocked to find Ryu and herself in his arms their faces were a few centimeters apart and he bosom was pressed up against him and her hands were on his chest she looked at his face it was calm and Serene but at the same time it looked similar to his usual expression her face turned a deep shade of scarlet and she tried to ease herself out of his arms but that only helped in making his grip honor stronger and resulted in pulling in her face into his chest with his chin above her forehead she knew that the only way to get out of his Embrace was to wake him up but the warmth he was genate ing from his core was quite soothing to her and a part of her wanted to stay a little longer in his arms she squirmed in his arms a little but she looked back up to see a pair of Sharingan staring at her to say she was intimidated a little was correct Naruto led her out of his Embrace and got up off the ground did you sleep well questioned Ryu Conan nodded her head at this she didn't know te see ye the red stain that adorned her partner's cheeks we should continue on to aeger he was stopped by Conan who held out her hand which had orochimaru's former ring in it take it it's yours now she urged the ring was slate blue in color and had the kji for Sky Kong in the middle Naruto took the ring from Conan's hand and placed it on his armored right index finger they then began their Journey back to EGA they were now at aeger and were walking to the tallest tower Conan used her signature paper Jutsu and turned into paper butterflies and flew across the village while Ryu used his invisibility Jutsu and walked to the tower they found pain in his usual place staring at the Village were you successful said pay as he turned towards Naruto Ryu showed him the ring on his finger as Oro chimaru de I'm not sure Orochimaru has a habit of escaping death stated Ryu it doesn't matter as long as you have the ring said Pay zetsu has informed me o f your cooperation and the success of your assignment therefore I have decided to make you two permanent Partners Conan was a little saddened by this Naruto just inwardly smirked nagato was making his plans easier for him Conan got over her bout of sadness and held her neutral expression it was easier for everyone if she cooperated I will contact the Akatsuki and tell them the news of a new confir member said pain as he did the hand sign for the gentos no Jutsu Magic Lantern body technique both Naruto and Conan did the necessary hand seal and they found themselves back in the same dark room with the burning Lantern in the middle then astral images of the other Akatsuki members became visible Ryu yok is now a full member of the Akatsuki informed pain kiss smirked he liked Ryu derera as well he respected yoku's version of Art couldn't see sori's expression kakazu grinned he liked Ryu a lot since he caused so much trouble for hedan Itachi was on rable and hedan fumed he was hoping Orochimaru would kill the prick and he will be partnered with Conan permanently said pay now within a year we will begin the capture and extraction of that beu in two years from then we will capture the caubi until we begin our true operation within a year we will be gaining funds for the Akatsuki all the members nodded at this I will relay th e missions and assignments and if I cannot zetsu will then the astral bodies started disappearing Naruto and Conan were brought back to their original positions they spared each other glances red met Amber and Amber met red they both walked out of the room and gathered any Necessities they would need for any of their traveling then pay approached them we have received various missions from Kiker from the mizukage herself I will send you to there to complete any missions that require your capabilities and attention very well leader Sama said Ryu he sealed some things I N his seals on his wrist and made sure to check if he missed anything Naro had never been to the land of water he wanted to see how the country differed from the land of fires and he wanted to meet the mizukage whose beauty is said to rival suades he wanted to see if those rumors were true he strapped his Katana to his back dusted off his cloak and he and Conan left a Meeker behind h eating towards the land of water and kaker who knows maybe there would be some unexpected surprises there Payne was staring over egar he silently hoped that Ryu would keep Conan safe his last friend and if not he would face the wrath of God though the strange thing that bothered the Akatsuki leader was Yokes himself he had never heard of the man before nor any inkling of his existence he just fell out of the sky no one knows anything about him and zetsu claimed that he would be a valuable asset to the organization nagato just hoped he was right he also hoped that Ryu was able to kill Orochimaru the traitor to the Akatsuki who took joy and Euphoria for meddling with their plans could still be alive or he would be 6 feet in the ground also how did Ryu possess the Sharingan all the uch corpses left over from the massacre were destroyed so that no one would get the precious Ki Jen he knew what happened when someone outside of the Uchiha Clan transplanted Sharingan Kakashi hataki is the prime example so is Ryu and U or is he a copycat from behind Pain a swirling Distortion appeared and out came a orange spiral mask with a single eye hole black spiky hair and a Akatsuki cloak so you have found a new member I hear said the man with the orange mask his name is Ryu yok is a very powerful youth whom we might thank for the supposed death of Orochimaru said nagato without turning towards the visitor he might have been able to kill Orochimaru that is quite impressive not many people can match the snake sonim praise the masked man I heard he has the Sharingan is this true nagato spoke the man pay scowled at the man to whom he was working with yes although I am not sure if he is a uch or not you may talk to him W hen he arrives in the land of water with his partner Conan informed nagato very good maybe in her presence the first meeting won't be as awkward or catastrophic as I assumed said the man until we meet again good day nagato the man in The Mask disappeared within a whirling Vortex leaving no Trace that he was in the room the masked man reappeared within a strange Dimension surrounded by white cubes impossible could this person be a survivor of the massacre no Itachi and I killed everyone even the children except for sake and it can't be him he's not strong enough to Jay o the Akatsuki and he would never join as long as he t is among the organization frantically thought the masked man but still this can still present an opportunity I have been waiting for another Lieutenant alongside kiss someone who can help create the weapon forged from the beu chakra spoke the man within in his mind though I'm going to have to learn all I can about yok what makes him tick like clockwork any family goals Ambitions I need to learn everything there is to know about Ryu yok's then this world will finally know pain and hatred elsewhere in the land of water two cloaked figures were walking the road towards kaker they wore black cloaks emblazoned with red clouds and they were conical straw hats with Bangals flapping around their cloaks High collars along with their hats obscured most of their faces except their eyes one was a royal honey color while the other was blood red with three concentric Tomos surrounding the pupil at the moment they were having a friendly argument are you sure we're going the right direction as asked the larger of the two he tilted his hat with his hand showcasing his Ki Jen the Sharingan to the entire world yes answered his partner blankly whose voice sounded like a woman's we should be nearing keder within a few hours however stated the other person it will be Nightfall El soon and the Mist will be akin to a maze we should rest for the night before we see the mizukage tomorrow the other Wanderer nodded at her partner's reasoning they weren't going to make the same stake as last time they went off wandering they brought tents and sleeping bags also food this time they both took out a scroll from within their cloaks and unsealed whatever was in there two tents poofed into existence the larger companion went off to collect firewood while the other went fishing by a nearby lake 2 hours later both returned to the campsite one with wood while the other fish they created a campfire and the large one lit the fire using his own chakra and they cooked the fish for dinner after they were done with their surprisingly delicious fish both went to re saint for they were unaware with what The mizukage Wanted speaking of the mizukage made Tumi the godai was signing off on the Cage's greatest enemy paperwork create a rebellion they said it'll be fun they said no one told me about all this god- awful paperwork that came with the job if I knew it involved paper I would have gotten on the first boat to Kumo thought the mizukage sadly she then heard voices from outside her office door one was a rather distinctive voice that carried itself in a stoic yet Noble way and in walked her two favorite Shinobi Al and chojo Al choju R has there been any news or sightings of the organization we contracted asked May in her business mode why yes and and no Mazuka Sama answered chojo May raised her left eyebrow at the Young swordsman youth these days what he means is mizukage Sama is that we have no sightings on the two men we contracted but we have picked up their presences in the land of water responded Al how ver what the mizukage heard was an entirely different thing no sightings on men repeated the mizukage shall we arrange to meet with these two gentlemen asked a but the mizukage heard differently again arranged with gentlemen as in to be married thought May outt taking May's silence as a yes decided to keep on talking well to be honest I would rather prefer later rather than sooner I just don't trust the youths these days always then Al continued jabbering on about Youth and chojo was being his shy self get married later than sooner you don't have any youth she continued to misinterpret her subordinate when he said something else all hearts are voided things anyway finish th about his sentence we will never know marriage hearts are voided that being the last thing that out the nail in the coffin the mooka got out of her desk with a dark look in her eye and walked up to Al and whispered in his ear while smiling shut up or I'll kill you Al seemed like he had just seen the devil and his face went ghost white and his mind was blank hopefully he would take that threat to Heart Naruto woke up in the dead of night another nightmare had haunted him it was like this ever since he joined MAA as his student he would wake up once a week to A New Nightmare or a repurposed old one since they never seemed to go away arudo instead called them night tears but he never woke up kicking or Screaming he would wake up silently no sweat on his brow he wouldn't talk because he knew there would be no point he didn't need consoling it was pathetic to him and pitiful in every word another one whispered Naruto in the wind his new night terror was oddly different from the rest he left his tent and his Akatsuki SE Lok behind opting to wear his armor and hooded coat he was now standing outside his Camp looking up at the bright stars they say light can be found within the darkest places breathed Naruto such a idiotic notion the night is the perfect example of this despite how dark and black the night is there are always lights dotting its sky but to crush those small lights in the sky you requ remore Darkness to smother those lights so long as one spark Remains The Dark Places of this world can never truly rain isn't that right zetsu zetsu appeared in front of Naruto only it venus fly trap was visible but it opened up to reveal the black and white halves of zetsu you're quite the philosopher Naruto complimented the white half if I didn't become a Shinobi a philosopher is not something I have the time nor the patience to become bit back Naruto while staring at the sky you ordered me here for a reason asked the black half partially annoyed after leaving am Naru just secretly ordered zetsu to meet with him though for what reason the artificial human was not aware of the yandi mizukage answered Naruto both halves of zetsu were confused why was Naruto interested in a dead cage so you called us here just to talk about the yandi mizukage said zetsu yes replied Naro still staring at the stars there was a light Breeze that rustled Naruto's blue rope belt and coat when I was ordered to head to kri or something popped up within my mind regarding the village zetsu was listening intently well the white half was but the black half was bored a few years ago I met a rogue Kiri Shinobi who was a former swordsman of the Mist Zabuza Mochi Naruto then thought back to when he met Zabuza years ago I later learned that he tried to assassinate the yandi mizukage but fled the village when he failed and he also told me how he butchered an entire class of aspiring ninjas single-handedly when he was boy I later researched that yandi mizukage and his tyrannical rule of the village continued Naruto everyone in the Shinobi world knows of Yura the Sandi jur who also became a cage but not everyone knows about Yura before he became a cage now zetsu's interest was peaked shortly after I arrived in the land of water I created a cage bunion to research the yandi in one of the local libraries joer a despite being mistrusted in the village had apparently a heart of gold he was kind friendly and driven so what happened to him asked zetsu from all the history that I have read about Yura before he was the mizukage painted a picture of someone who could do no wrong and radiated like the sun who could instill loyalty in every heart and bring hope to the despaired said Naruto b o that all changed when he became the mizukage spoke Naruto his entire psyche did a complete turn around he became violent cruel in his brutal way of leading the village and forced its bloody Mist title continued Naruto he executed anyone who stood in his way or who rebelled against him he made Terror his weapon and he was deceitful when he changed the views of his village against the bloodline users many feared him and respected him but his acts of Oppression didn't stop there he held public shows of bloodline users being tortured and killed even children but one thing leads me to believe one thing proclaimed Naruto someone like Yura going from happy and gentle to cruel and cold doesn't happen overnight I'm not a psychologist but I know a case like yuras doesn't happen like that ever said narut so you believe that uttered zetsu Yuro was being manipulated by Jutsu said Naruto but how as you said yura is a juki and jinjutsu do essent work on jurki who have control of their beu voiced zetsu I'm not talking about ordinary jinjutsu but yes Jen Jutsu doesn't work on jurki who have control of their beasts however for someone with the Sharingan muttered Naruto you don't mean whispered zetsu exactly the fake MAA was controlling Yura and plotted the annihilation of the Bloodlines and weakening kaker declared Naruto who was now facing zetsu I see the Sharingan is one of two Ki Jen that can control beu but you must have extensively powerful eyes to control a beiju in the first place and if he restrained the Beast with his eyes he could control the Jailer easily exclaimed zetsu precisely the copycat was here in the land of water controlling the yandi mizukage said Naruto as he narrowed his eyes we can use this opportunity to find Obito's location and eliminate him before he ruins my plans or breaks my pawns zetsu go to kakar and find out as much information about the yandi the bloodline purges the kir no shinob batana shiin and Shu seven ninja Swordsmen of the Mist the Sandi in any history the Mist has with the Uchiha Clan or anything connected to the Uchiha Clan the hunt begins Proclaim named Naruto nodding to his master zetsu disappeared within the ground and headed to Kiker to complete his objectives Naruto was alone in his thoughts it's an ingenious way of weakening a ninja Village taking control of the leader who was well respected and strong would allow obido to control the village with fear or respect he knew that he couldn't just execute everyone in the village just to weaken it even a cage is no match for an entire Village of Shinobi instead he opted to erase a large part of the military strength in the mid Chi by ridding itself of its Ki Jen such as the hodin ice release and also the reason why I had zetsu Look Into The Swordsman was to see if any were his pawns such as Kisame hosaki huai believe is in lead with obido because he supported Yura during his reign as mizukage but still why kaker in the first place if I was in Obo's place I'd weaken kakar instead so witch leads me to suggest that Kiri had something to do in Obito's life after his death knowledge is one of the branches of power if you understand your enemy as you understand yourself then taking his life will be as easy as taking yours thought Naruto as he remembered one of the lessons MAA taught him neither the student nor the subordinate noticed the shadow that was watching them a shadow with blue hair and Amber eyes Oro chimaru was stewing within his chamber contemplating killing Ryu yok or taking his Sharingan he had underestimated the Akatsuki and that cost him greatly b o the black fire fire and the skeletal Warrior were Jutsu he had never seen before also that wind dragon Jutsu was no pushover either the door to his chamber opened up to reveal his Apprentice SAS ucha hello SAS Kon draw Orochimaru SAS didn't do anything other than stare at his master I require more training if I am going to kill Itachi Orochimaru Orochimaru smirked at the youngest Uchi after my recent fight with a member of the akitsuki has shown me I'm not ready to but he was stopped when Orochimaru silenced him with his hand sasak [ __ ] when are you going to stop hiding it from SAS narrowed his eyes at the sonim what do you mean questioned SAS but he had an idea of what the snake was asking what I mean is when are you going to let me in know and the secret of you having the mangio Sharingan spoke Oro chimaru sake widened his eyes in fear and surprise and I don't understand why you didn't use it against our dear friend from the Akatsuki Ryu said oriam Maru silence was all there was between the two of them but seeing as how Orochimaru already knows he should answer him I know that the mangio causes me to lose vision in my eyes when I tested one of its Jutsu and from that lesson I am saving my mangio for Itachi answered sasak Orochimaru smirk was still there and he was a little disappointed that he never knew of the ey's weakness nodding at his Apprentice Oro Maru agreed with him if he had the mango he would save for stronger opponents they both got up and went to the training ground within the base sas's humiliating defeat would only strengthen him until he faced Itachi a fully clad Man in Black armor was standing in a burning Forest he was unafraid of the whipping flames and the tortous heat he was seemingly happy at all the devastation that was wed within the forest he wanted to watch the world burn like the fire burning the trees and create a new one where no impurities were occupying it the world he lives in is an imperfect one hatred and fear had literally devoured the world Nations mistrusted one another and enemies killed Innocents out of paranoia and fear the world he would create would have none of that no war no fear no pain those would be absolute in his world the black clad man pulled down his hood revealing his golden spiky locks his Sharingan was searching over the Desolation his face was expressionless and his thoughts were empty the wind amongst the Flames were strong and and sharp the breeze effortlessly cutting his face but he felt no pain nor did he Flinch he then Heard a Voice off in the distance a familiar voice that recognized he stro towards the location the voice was coming from with each step he took ashw covers his clawed boots however it seemed like the ash moved on its own taking the forms and faces of people he once knew Whispering his name there was an feral looking boy with a puppy a masked ninja two children with white eyes an old man wearing a hat with the conji for fire on it a chubby boy with swirls on his cheeks a pink-haired girl a shark-like man the list went on he kept walking ignoring the ash-like apparitions their Whispers were like Teeth against his ear their claws were grasping his spine their breath was clouding his sight and their eyes were penetrating his thoughts in one last effort to have the samurai like man listen to them they tried grasping his body so that he would hear what they had to say however the moment their hands came in contact with his body they dissipated into Ash and fell to the ground one by one out of the corners of his eyes the blonde man saw the ghosts collapsing into Ash but his Steely gaze was focused on one thing the path ahead of him the fires that were burning the forest was still scorching the trees but not destroying them he looked up into the sky and beheld no sun nor the moon only the gray clouds that matched the color of the ash on the ground he finally exited the the seering forest and beheld a gray Barren Wasteland devoid of Life there were no mountains no rocks or vegetation just the gray flat ground he continued walking onwards towards his destination for what felt like ours was only minutes to the blonde man he kept walking walking to where he would finally stop then he found it a spiky haired blonde boy wearing a orange jumpsuit sitting on the ground peering into a puddle of Gray dirty water he was holding a necklace in his hands that had a green gem and accessories on it when T he redyed man look at the boy he could see fresh tear streaks and dead looking eyes he trailed the edges of the gray puddle so that he was standing in front of the boy he sat down opposite the kid he had only noticed that his eyes were red and puffy and his entire body looked lifeless and deprived of color he too stared into the puddle but there was no reflection he looked back up at the bee o see him staring at him with his dull blue eyes you were once like me said the boy wearily he fiddled with necklace in his hand almost like playing with it the blonde man just stared at the boy with a calculating gaze was he threat or a messenger I was never like you spat the man he already hated this kid and he only spoke five words to him know you were different once less than what you are now stated the boy the man narrowed his eyes at the kid in orange what a stupid color you don't know me so don't think you do snarled the man this kid was getting on his nerves I know you better than you know yourself said the kid matter of factly you were once happy you were always happy no matter the situation no matter how much pain was thrown at you you always smiled smiled that you knew things would get better in your life I miss that smile said the boy sadly the man clenched his fist this rat was was claiming he knew him better than anyone what a foolish thing to say look into the pool said the boy ultimately deciding to swallow his pride the man gazed into the puddle it was black and dirty and nothing was visible what am I supposed to see in this grunted the man as he gestured at the puddle just keep looking and then you will see said the boy complying the man looked into the pool at first all he saw was dirty water but the image began to change and swirl around an image of the man appeared wearing a konaha headband being thanked and praised by the people around him which he was able to tell that they were konaha citizens the images themselves looked like they were sketched by an artist then the image shifted to a different picture he saw himself having fun with his friends at a bar celebrating his birthday and showering him with precious gifts having an awesome party the man narrowed his eyes at the pool what did this mean the painting changed again to him wearing white and red robes along with a BL own haired woman with a big bust laying a red hat with the conji for fire on his head and he turned and faced the crowd where he was met with thunderous Applause the final image showed him holding something there was also a pink-haired woman with emerald eyes standing next to him this image most of all confused him the most what were these images and what did they mean the thing he was holding was none other than a baby a blond-haired baby with emerald eyes both the blonde man and the pink-haired woman were smiling the most beautiful smiles anyone could see the image changed to both parents teaching their infant how to walk and feeding him but they both had the exact same smile and the baby was happily laughing with its parents somehow this picture made him empty bitter and Melancholy what was this supposed to mean these pictures were confusing him to no end what did these images mean and who is that man in the painting asked the black clad man mournfully his eyes never left the baby just how much way did one tiny being have over him they missed opportunities answered the young boy what bit back the man if you hadn't stayed with that man this is what would have happened instead of what you are today answered the boy pensively still staring at the baby the man was disgusted by what he saw he channeled a large amount of chakra into his right eye activating his eternal mangio Sharingan the side likee shuriken pattern appeared and with it black flames at the dirty pool of water burning it his eyes never left the small Kai LD until the Flames burned away the water he turned his sight back to the boy there is nothing in my heart but hatred said the man he got up from his sitting position and so did the boy they were now standing before each other who are you growled the man he was clenching his fist and lightly gritting his teeth angry is not the correct word to describe him at the moment I was you answered the child the Man's eyes still had that Steely gaze the child held out his hand and placed the necklace into his counterpart's right hand I miss that smile said the boy the man tightened his fist clenching the necklace his left hand reached over his shoulder and un sheathed the katana on his back and in one swift motion killed the boy with a diagonal slash blood instantly explod Dead from the horrendous gash on the child's chest and the blood splayed the M's face and bloodied his hair the boy blood flowed from his body staining the ground becoming a large puddle of red I was never and will never be like you said the man Naruto jolted from his sleep with sweat pouring down his forehead what was that questioned narut it apparently was another of his nightmare s however it was the same nightmare he had experienced the night before everything concerning his dreams was confusing him that was something else entirely what did it mean why me were only some of the questions running through his mind the blonde had never experienced such a dream before it felt real he was the one that gripped The Sword and he also heard the whispering against his ear as if someone was actually telling him in person his face was in his hands and he was breathing more calmly he was put through the worst kind of torture by the old goat so for something to affect him ell ik this was indeed something and he also believed that a simple dream made him like this then it was truly pitiful and it made him feel weak and if if there was one thing he hated it was feeling weak deciding to get ready to move and begin their travel to kaker Naruto got dressed into his black armor and black tattered coat he pulled the Akatsuki cloak over his body and strapped his Katana sheath across his back he exited his tent and beheld his campsite that he shared with Conan The Campfire was doused long ago and they had rid themselves of the leftovers of their food Naruto turned Ed back to his tent and took out a scroll went through a couple of hands seals and slammed his palm onto the scroll he sealed the tent into the Scrolls and bound the scroll with some twine he looked over his shoulder and stared at Conan's tent he wondered if she was awake or was she not inside the tent at all remembering all the beatings he got from women years ago Naruto decided to use caution despite being powerful he knew that nothing was more fearsome than a pissed-off woman he said just loud enough to hear but he received no answer he said her name again again but was met with the same result being smart he created a cage bunchin and his clone opened the tent for him the Clone peered inside the tent but was met with nothing but an empty living quarters the Clone poofed out of exus tents and the memories went back to Naruto where could she be given that her tent is still here she must be nearby deduced Naruto slipping back into his Ryu Persona he went to look for Conan a few minutes of searching through the forest Ryu found the same Lake where Conan went fishing for their food but instead of finding a fish he found his beautiful partner naked and bathing her ba CK was facing him and she had yet to notice his presence narut had a large blush on his cheeks beneath that cloak she had a killer body that most women would kill for Naruto also got a good look at her deciding to not suffer a beating from someone who he suspected was a powerful woman Naruto decided to leave before he was caught I know you're there stated Conan emotionlessly Naruto knew he was in trouble but didn't show it he never showed fear it was letting your enemies know one of your weaknesses and it was a weakness he despised but he didn't mind taking advantage of the fears of others how did you know asked Ryu he didn't make a sound nor did she see him so how did she he was there in the first place was she a sensor wasn't masking his chakra signature I didn't well not until you spoke up Nar face faulted at at her answer she never knew he was there so he actually just revealed himself to her you're quite devious complimented Ryu given how she just made a fool of him he deduced that she was what he stated thank you now if you please I like to bathe in private said Conan unemotionally Naruto turned on heel and left nod before saying to meet him back at the camp Naruto was waiting for his blue-haired partner in their Camp he had been 15 minutes since he left Conan and he was currently wondering why women take so long when they were bathing it was one of the Unsolved Mysteries of the world zetsu then appeared from the ground in his usual manner have you found anything from your search questioned narut yes and you were correct said zest Naruto raised his eyebrow wouldn't more details and explanations be useful which part spoke Naruto that the yandi was being controlled said the white half in a report written by an oin who had a transplanted by a kugan yera was indeed being controlled by Jen Jutsu and that the Puppet Master supposedly had the Sharingan Naruto smirked he was always right I have more information regarding the swordsman of the Mist said the black half Apparently one of the Swordsmen fuguki sukon was selling his Village's secrets and aided the bloodline Rebels until his death but it was Kisame hosaki who killed him and was later approached by the yandi applauding him for his devotion and Duty if Kisame was approached by Yura then I can only asso me that he's one of Obito's lieutenants and if so then he may have an idea where the fake is contemplated Naruto however it had been years since the yami's death and so Kisame may be a loyal F Aller and if so it will be harder to recruit I was unable to find any information that was connected between the bloodline purges and the fake Mo other than obido tried to weaken the village said white zetsu were you able to find anything linking kir and the Uchiha Clan along with the Sandy asked Naruto emotionlessly as usual that is the most interesting thing we have to say said zetsu now Naruto's attention was peaked on a mission during the third Shinobi World War One of Obito's teammates was captured by Kiri and turned into the Sandy jur they were supposed to utilize a plan where they would release the Sandy in the middle of kah haaker where the beu would destroy the village however they were followed by oin who were to release the three t but C Kashi discovered their presence and they fled Ren noara which was the gur's name was later killed by Kakashi haki and the Sand's chakra was dispersed but when Kiri tried to recover there possession they found all the oin and the body of Ren on the ground drenched within a sea of blood created by trees that were decorated with corpses no wonder obido wanted to weaken Kiri mused Naruto thank you zetsu for all this knowledge the Predator is now closer to the prey smirk Naruto but zetsu was a little taken back by that smirk it wasn't his usual annoying smirk no this was a bloodthirsty and deathly smirk one that promised pain Conan should be returning soon so you better leave suggested Naruto as he regained composure of himself do you want to spend time with your girlfriend aaru white zetsu for some reason got even whiter at the Gaze he was receiving from Naruto's Sharingan zetsu said Naruto yes answer Ed White zetsu wearily how do you picture your death asked Naruto as if he was asking for the time of day zetsu didn't answer he was too afraid or he didn't want to piss Naruto off more do you want me to choose your death for you with every word white zetsu's fortitude was breaking I can think of a few ways for you to die with that zetsu disappeared Naruto smirked it worked every time whenever he would say that sentence Conan returned a few minutes later they packed their equipment and restarted their journey to Kiri at the gates to kaker I was waiting patiently for the arrival of the Akatsuki the problems they were facing in kaker required highlevel Shinobi and they were short-handed on highle Shinobi I see them coming shouted akiri nin who held binoculars in his hand Al pointed to a random Shinobi you go and inform the mizukage commanded a the Shinobi quivered a little and sped off towards the muk's office a Act ated his Bakugan and observed the incoming Shinobi but he was able to get a view of their chakra the First on had the chakra levels of a low to mid cage which slightly surprised him but he soon remembered that the Akatsuki were s-rank Shinobi for a reason but it was the second one that scared him a little the second Akatsuki had gargantuan chakra levels even surpassing those of a cage maybe even a beu Al had heard of Shinobi who had Chaw KRA levels that rivaled a beu such as the yandi raage and kiss H shigaki the Kiker no kijun monster of the Hidden Mist but this chakra unnerved him a bit it was bright like the Sue N radiating on a field of grass but cold like a remorseless winter just by looking at his chakra Al could claim that his blood was freezing in his arteries who was this member of the Akatsuki Ryu and Conan were nearing the gates of kaker Conan was deep in thought and her body was on autopilot why would zetsu be meeting with Ryu the events from a few nights ago intrigued her and who was this obido who is ruok and why were they talking about the yandi mizukage and the fact that the cage was being controlled astounded her and how did this involve kiss and the other ninja Swordsmen Conan was broken from her thoughts when she and Ryu were greeted by a kir nin with the eye patch welcome to the Village hidden in the Mist I'm out Mazuka Sama had instructed M EA guide to escort you to her office but be warned try anything funny in our village and we'll put you down said Al sternly apparently he didn't trust the Akatsuki you have nothing to fear as long as your village is Contracting the Akatsuki and payus in the end there will be no trouble replied Conan stoically Al nodded but still kept his eye on the other Akatsuki you will have to Ram oy your hats when meeting with the mizukage said Al both parties walked the rest of the way towards the mizukage tower as Naruto was walking around the village he scrutinized all the architecture and stores that he passed by hiri was different from konaha for one the towers and buildings were cylindrical and there was Mist lots of mist when they arrived at the mizukage tower Naruto had a sense of deja vu the tower was eerily similar to the Hokage tower that he remembered they entered the tower and climbed up the steps leading to the office M turumi was sitting in her office doing paperwork she heard a knock at her door and signaled enter Al came in along with two cloaked figures wearing black cloaks with red clouds and they wore conical straw hats if you could pee leas remove your hats I would like to see the faces of the people I have contracted asked May sweetly Naruto and Conan did what she asked May scanned the two Shinobi in front of her weight a Shinobi and kunoichi she scanned the kunoichi first and she had to compliment her beauty she could rival her as well as sunade but it was the Shinobi to the kunoichi's left that made her breathless he was rather tall in his face was well narrowed he had roundish eyes that were slightly narrow he had chin length strands of hair that framed the sides of his face and a few strands fell in between his eyes and parted at his nose with a low ponytail that fell between his shoulder blades but she never expected to see such a hair color it was a golden yellow but he had a pair of Sharingan in his eyes all in all this man was a god of beauty may had to force her blush down in order to think coherently welcome to kaker welcomed May soft never taking her eyes off Ryu thank you for your hospitality mizukage Sama I'm Conan and this is my partner Ryu yok before Conan could continue her sentence a gasp was heard from within the room everyone turned their eyes towards Z who was shivering a little and biting his lip to prevent him from Talking further but when he looked into rayu Sharingan did his teeth start chattering and he was shaking even more if he was honest h e was afraid of those eyes after all his encounters with SH U but it was narut that frightened him there was something dark about them Nar made no move other than turning his head in di was staring into those deep Crimson Al could have sworn that the world darkened and that a shadow appeared behind Ryu but before he was able to investigate the shadow ow was knocked to his senses by May asking him to politely leave with that ow power walked hastily out of the office not even sparing a glance please forgive that intrusion would you please continue Conan say said May in her business Tone If Al tried something that was interrupting her business then she would melt him thank mzuka Sama as I said I'm Conan and this is Ryu yok we were the ones assigned to any missions that kaker or the land of water has spoke Conan neutrally Ryu wasn't listening because he was watching the door that Al left through so it seems that the Kuro rayu black draw gone reputation reaches here in the land of water as well well interesting I didn't know defeating Kakashi would Garner such Fame thought Naruto Ryu turned his attention back to Mayu was still discussing with Conan now is your first mission that require your talents there have been reports of tacki Shinobi within the land of water several of our Shinobi have engaged them within the last two weeks and there have been casualties but they always move locations and they have great skill with evading R oin who are the best within the elemental Nations I require you two to go and wipe out the Packy ninja said May anything else questioned Conan yes if you could be able to bring one back alive that will be appreciated so we could gain Intel for their motives and there will be extra cash on the side but that in itself is an optional objective you just have to kill the rest of them and also there have been reports of a few IA Shinobi among them but they are just rumors at the moment but sometimes rumors tend to be true said May both Akatsuki members left the village this will be difficult said Ryu gaining Conan's attention how so asked the blue-haired woman the land of water is a large Collective of islands and right now we on or the largest island splitting up is not the most appropriate decision said Naruto so instead of splitting up we split ourselves Conan was now confused and what did he mean Naruto made a unique cross sign and shouted out the name of a powerful Jutsu his oldest and fondest Jutsu taju cage bunin no Jutsu a n immediately 1,000 rayus were found all around them Conan understanding what he meant and getting over her amazement over so many clones thought the name of her Jutsu shikigami no my K on and then her entire body starting unfolding into numerous sheets of paper they then folded into butterflies and started flying around the Naruto clones have one of your butterflies stay here with me and have one butterfly partnered up with a clone where they will spread out and look for the teams of tacki Sho ordered Ryu which Conan had nothing to complain about since it was an ingenious plan when one of the Clones finds the campsites it will disperse and the Intel will come back to me and then we kill the foreign ninja when we meet up again each Naruto then activated their invis bility Jutsu and each clone and paper butterfly went on their own way an hour later Naruto was meditating in the exact same spot where he created his own Army waiting for one of his clones to disperse each of Conan's paper butterflies was sitting on each clone's shoulders also waiting patiently not long past and Naruto felt the memories of three of his copies dispersing found the campsites they on the Southwest Island from the center one there are three camps one to the Southwest one to the southeast and one to the North in an evenly spaced triangle I will take the Southwest camp and you take the southeast we will meet up at the northern Camp when we have dealt with both said Naruto Ryu activated his invisibility Jutsu and Conan's paper butterflies flew to the southeast it took a few hours of traveling on Naruto's part he would have gotten there faster if he had learned the Horizon but it was one difficult Jutsu the mechanics behind it were hard even for a seal Master such as Naruto but what he had studied from the Jutsu Scrolls is that the Horizon was a space-time Ninjutsu and fuinjutsu mixed in one Naro had yet finished understanding the basics of the Jutsu sharing with us all that the teleportation Jutsu was a masterpiece of the sh Arts by now Naro was nearing his assigned campsite since the blood transfusion MOA gave him Nar was no wa sensor but he rarely used his abilities and instead sealed it off like the seal the hyuga clan use on their Branch members Naruto released the seal keeping his sensor abilities at Bay the seal was located at the nape of his neck he could now detect 23 chra signatures in the camp some were small While others were fairly large at least low John and level deciding to take action in aruto un sheathed his Katana on his back and got ready to kill all the Shinobi he jumped into the middle of the camp and deactivated his invisibility all the tacky ninjas who were Milling about jumped at the sight of the stranger in the black cloak with red clouds deciding to make the first move Naruto through a canai that penetrated attacking nin's head instantly all the other Shinobi were on guard they charged all at once on Ryu but three were instantly cut down by n's sword seeing their dead comrades on the ground some took a step back out of fear at the corner of his eye Naruto saw a Shinobi tying what looked like a flare tag to a canai choosing to let the Shinobi fire off the flare Naruto stood there waiting he didn't care if more came he needed to wipe out all these Shinobi anyway so a warm-up would be good before the rest arrived the flare exploded in the sky alerting any patrols that there was trouble at the camp Ryu sealed his katana into his right hand and went through some hand seals the other nin in the camp were waiting for what was to happen next futon uzumu repu aama wind release billowing Gale SES shouted Naruto as two SES made of wind appeared in his outstretched hands he threw them at the Shinobi and the sides launched away from his hands traveling and whirling around in a sphere killing and maming the Shinobi that were unable to duck or get out of the way the SES dissipated and now only seven Shinobi were left rage fueling them at the sight of their compatriots lying in fleshy chunks on the ground the ninja charge de at the blonde forgetting all their caution now replaced by anger Naruto unsealed his Katana on his right hand and blocked a punch with the flat of the blade and he then took surprise of his opponent Chi when he flipped the flat side and replaced it with the blade he completely tore through his attackers arm and then decapitated him with a swift flick of his wrist he Sid stepped a canai slash and performed an uppercut with his Katana on the Shinobi his neck had a large slash and it continued on to the base of his skull where it sliced his head like a butcher shanking a piece of meat he grr abbid the body in front of him and used it as a shield which blocked incoming canai as they lodged themselves into the body he tackled the ninja that threw the canai with the body he was holding in shoved his Katana through the body's chest and it pierced the Ninja's chest who later died of blood loss he heard the shout of Jutsu and small Fireballs were racing towards him he channeled chakra in to his Katana where a wind Aura appeared and he cut every Fireball aimed at him while briskly walking towards the ninja but he didn't realize that the Fireballs were a distraction where a ninja was attempting to sneak up behind him and stab him in the back sensing the approaching ninja behind him Ryu in a marvelous show of agility jumped into the air and performed upside down spin dodging The Fire And while he was doing that the fire balls were soaring towards the ninja who was burned by the Flames the ninja that was creating the Fireballs stopped what he was doing Naruto landed on the ground swiftly sealed his Katana and went through some hand seals Raiden raicho jabberin lightning release lightning Javelin shouted Ryu as from his hand a flickering Spear of lightning shock te ards the ninja where he was stabbed in the right lung the lightning was numbing his body and he lost control of his right hand then nuto yanked the Lightning Spear to his right where it created a gruesome wound that appeared as if someone hacked the tacky nin with a chainsaw narut turned around and backhanded another nin who attempted to stab him apparently this one didn't learn from his comrade's mistake the Shinobi rolled on the ground before coming to a stop with his face burying the ground but he wasn't dead the other ninja went through a multitude of hand seals before finishing his Jutsu unfortunately for Naruto the camp was near the ocean where the tacky nin could draw the water from for his next attack Sweden s didn't no Jutsu water release water dragon bullet yelled the nin as a huge water dragon appeared from the nearby ocean it tore through any tree that were blocking its path from Ryu Ryu being smart went through hand seals for a Jutsu he was able to copy with his Sharingan when he was in konaha doden doriki Earth release Earth SLE wall yelled Naruto as a wall of Earth rose up in front of him but he noticed it lacked the Bulldog heads and it was less chiseled the water dragon hit the earth wall dead on but since water was weak against Earth it did little to budge the wall narut unsealed his Katana and channeled lightning chalk raw into it increasing its piercing damage and overall sharpness but it wasn't as great as the wind chakra's penetration he chucked his sword in the air and kicked it at the base of the hilt where th iatana traveled through the Earth wall easily and still kept its flight towards the tacky nin who didn't have enough time to move before his spine was drilled by the lightning sword the other tacky nin who was trying to get up off the ground tried to run away but his attempt were feudal as he felt himself being hefted into the air was was being held by the unknown asant at his throat please I have a family a child choked the man as his throat was being squeezed by the man with the red eyes please beg the man I don't have what you have said you Darkly and with enough PR es sure crushed the nin's throat in a second Naro dumped the body on the ground and went to retrieve his Katana he approached the Shinobi's body and put his foot on the chest as pressure and hefted his sword out of his chest cleaned the blade and sheathed it in its holder now he was waiting for any patrols that might have been signaled when the canai flare went off he heard a voice behind High em and judging from the sound of it the voice was definitely male he turned around to face the voice and it was Ian nin the Ian nin was surveying all the Carnage there were dead bodies everywhere he looked and most of them were cut up into meaty chunks others were merely stabbed or slashed but their blood was staining the ground and in the center of all the Desolation was a man wearing a black cloak with red clouds but when he looked at the Mon's face he froze this guy looked like an exact replica of the quote dot dot dot yandi hok whispered the man you're the Yi Hokage said the Ian nin as he pointed a finger at Naruto Naruto's eyes changed into his eternal mangio and a look of Rage appeared on his face the Ia ninja didn't have time to Blink when he found a hand in his chest holding his heart the Ian nin coughed up blood and his body was in pain and there was a hand holding his heart if you're going to kill me do it already like how you murdered all the other IA shobi that died valiantly said the Ian nin but Naruto had his bloodthirst smirk on his face foolish you believe that I'm the yandi hok said Naruto iy I'm someone much worse but how to kill you crushing your heart is too cliche how about this Naruto then started channeling wi chakra into the palm of his hand creating tiny wind blades the Ia Shinobi started screaming in abject pain the wind lacerating his heart was the worst feeling imaginable all the slashes and cuts were too much for the ninja to resist and he then felt his life slipping away within a few seconds the Shinobi was dead and Naruto unceremoniously dropped him on the ground when Naruto glanced at his hand it was flooded with blood he grinned at the red liquid coating his hand when he GLI mpsd at his handiwork what he was saw was a carved and slashed heart that was bleeding from every opening narut didn't mind killing he was unaffected by it he didn't love it nor did he hate it he was content with it he sat on the dirty ground and began meditating waiting for any other tacki or IA Shinobi he didn't have to wait long before he heard footsteps encroaching on his position a arge group of tacky nin along with some Ian nin were now surrounding him it didn't take a genius to figure out that he was responsible for all the deaths in the camp and his arm was bloodied showcasing that he killed someone and painfully come when he's just one man we can take him yela Taki Shinobi the yandi hok yel the IA shobi let's kill him and avenge our families yelled another Ian in Naruto got off the ground and dusted off his cloak you will never mention that man in front of me again threatened Naruto though none of the Ninja took his threat seriously they didn't know that he was right and you will never get the chance to Naruto blazed through some hand seals ending on the dragon seal futon senan nois wind release formation of 1,000 blades and instantly a semi- spere of wind needles surrounded him like a shield and then the needles launched away from Naruto impaling every ninja that was near him Conan had just R eent finished off the Shinobi in her Camp there was about 20 of them and halfway during the fight a flare went off in the sky to the West signaling any others nearby realizing that Ryu had something to do with the Flair Conan was relieved that some pressure was taken off her but now she was standing amidst dead bodies of the tacky ninja she wondered how Ryu was handling himself against the Shinobi but quickly told herself that there was nothing to worry about she activated her signature paper Jutsu and transformed into butterflies and headed for the northern Camp Ryu was Steppy in over the corpses that lay on the ground that last Jutsu couldn't be blocked or dodged even taking cover behind other things was useless because of the sharp wind blades penetrating abilities were so powerful that even Earth walls were ineffective the Ninja on the ground did it have time to scream before their lives left them and their blood soiled the ground that Naruto was currently stepping on he stepped on something while walking away he looked down and noticed a picture of an iwa nin whose body was not far away it was a picture of the Ninja with a woman whose hand was on a bulging belly and they were smiling lovingly what narut noticed is that the smiles were the exact same Smiles he and the pink-haired woman had in his dream a few nights ago he sced at the image and kept walking to the camp he had no sympathy for those who were in love but love was one of the things he craved most in his past life and maybe he could love someone like that family in the picture maybe he was walking for some time while heading to the camp that warm up Slaughter did him wonders his body was refreshed and full of energy he felt energized he needed to dump a powerful Jutsu and soon he finally made it to the camp and he sensed Conan not far off con Conan was patiently waiting behind a tree not far off from the northern Camp luckily there were no sensors so no one had spotted her she saw her blond-haired partner in the corner of her eye since you are here I'm to believe that your assigned Camp has been dealt with said Conan to Ryu it sounds like you doubted me stated Naruto neutrally I did dead paned Conan ru's eye twitched he disliked being doubted it sounded like an insult to his abilities or was she toying with him and I also assumed that you let the flare go off I was doing my assigned Mission while also having a bit of fun spoke Ryu with a subtle smirk fun inquired Conan in battle I have a very bad habit of holding my power B Aken making the fight more enjoyable for myself I a censor but I hold that Talent back whenever fighting to give my opponents an advantage over me said Ryu in barely hidden arrogance us oh sound very sure of yourself and it's best not to allow your arrogance to Cloud your mind bit back Conan not arrogance confidence replied Naruto if a battle gets boring I become serious and end the fighting before I die of boredom you sound like a warmonger or Battle Master to me who enjoys killing just to amuse himself responded Conan if you had been listening you would have he AR that I never said that I like killing just combat itself corrected Ryu Conan slightly widened her eyes at Ryu but decided to stop the convers ation and focus on their objective we still have to deal with the last remnants of the tacky nin spoke Conan as she stared at the camp we should at least try to keep one alive so the Mist can interrogate him sure I can keep one alive in fact I already have a Jutsu that I wanted to test out said Ryu with his signature smirk Caden y he Kahan chipo Fire release flickering fire whipping tail yelled Naruto as he spewed streams of fire towards the enemy camp the fire was coiling around igniting Shinobi and the tents that housed them and true to its name it seemed like the fire was looping around like Tails Conan could hear the screams emanating from the Shinobi she had witnessed death multiple times even at a young age during the second Shinobi World War when she and her friends nagato ant yahiko first met the San in and she experienced a lot more death afterwards she could see with her eyes that her blonde partner had also seen death with those mless eyes of his I can sense a few who are still clinging to their wretched lives spat Ryu but Conan was able to pick up on the animosity he held as if he didn't want them to suffer in their lives but his face quickly fell back into his neutral appearance pick attacki nin to bring back to the Village I will go on ahead and report to the mizukage of our mission's success Ryu then began walking away back to kaker leaving Conan who was watching his back she could feel sympathetic to him he obviously had lost a loved one in his life like her narut made it back to Kiker he was rethinking of his dream nightmare involving all the apparitions and the small boy in Orange he experienced the same dream earlier and they were exactly the same but was he going crazy was all the stress from the eye of the Moon plan getting to him no it wasn't a vision he didn't believe in such things but why was the boy claiming to be him was he talking about his psychological mask that Naruto never existed it was a fake he was now truly himself but all those Visions they made him Melancholy why he knew that those Visions would never happen he would always be hated if it was for being the caubi container or for something out of his control it wouldn't matter if the village knew he was the yandam son in his past life he was a sheep in a world of dogs but no he's a wolf especially the images with the pink-haired woman and the baby their love for such a tiny being the concept of love to him love was an illusion nothing could justify love could you see love could it be used as a weapon he didn't know the fely in of Love or at least he thought he knew like the sand Dame and aruka know they loved him out of pity but even now he hoped one day to love someone as they love him to just give him a chance t e sand Dame probably thought he was a ban to his existence and if his tool broke from all the hatred from the villagers then his village would lose a valuable weapon most Villages don't care about their gentu so why would he and aruka why would he bond with the thing that murdered his parents he was one of those people who hated him with those eyes but the eyes he would give people would be like Windows both seeing through and nothing at the same time depending on what was on the other side his body was on autopilot and he was climbing up a staircase but he didn't notice that pair of soft Mounds Collide and smother his face you know I was slightly disappointed that you never looked at me when we met in my office said a sultry voice but if I knew I needed my greatest assets then I would have used them on such a handsome man sooner Naruto looked up from his position between the perky Globes to see the gorgeous face of the mizukage smiling down on him recovering quickly Naruto detached himself from between the valley of Maes and took on his emotionless Visage however if you were to look closely you could see the stain of pink on his cheeks female interaction was not something he was good at I'm here to report the success of the mission you assigned myself and my partner mizukage Sama said Ryu as he was now standing at the same height as May a straight to business no fun in between you have to learn to lighten up Mr yok's said may as she bit her fingernail sexually although I could help in that department said may as she whispered in ru's ear narut still kept that emotionless face but held back a shudder at May's actions now that he fully looked at her narut could say that may was one of the most beautiful kunoichi heam Ed along with Conan and Tsunade although he would never call Conan beautiful out loud as entertaining as this is mizukage Sama I believe such things should not be spoken outside private areas saw it Ru politely and yet showing no hint of emotion oh what we're doing now would be far different than what we would do Behind Closed Doors Mr yok said May slowly and softly but her mizukage position would come for her fun May LED Naruto to her office so how was the success of your mission asked May in authoritative voice Conan and I were able to eliminate any tacky nin within the vicinity there were three camps among their ranks I took one and Conan took another where we later converged upon the last one where we also dealt with them and Conan should be returning with a hostage how long will it be until your partner arrives with the hostage queried May unknown but I believe it will be at least a day before she arrives wies answered Naro good stated May good questioned Naruto now presents us with a perfect opportunity to get to know each other on a much more personal level spoke May in an enticing voice how so asked Ryu carefully after EV Oran had heard what you did in konaha especially to Kakashi hataki I was amazed that someone as young as you could be so strong said May Sully I've wanted to meet you for some time yet from a ll the room rumors spoken about they never said you were this handsome it pleasing to know that such an Exquisite specimen of the female gender thinks of me in such a way said Naruto neutrally he didn't know how to react to the situation he was in living in a cave for years can do that to some people may blushed at ru's words she always liked it when men complimented her well Ryu maybe we should talk about our business with the Akatsuki and their contract over dinner at possibly my home suggested May sweetly and huskily narut raised his eyebrow at the woman Naro couldn't ream MB R much of his interactions with women before his life as Moder as student all he could remember was a fist coming towards his face very well when would you like to have dinner mizukage Sama r e l d Ryu with his face betraying no emotion please call me May and tomorrow sounds good I will give you the address later said the mizukage as she brushed her hand over Naruto's cheek while walking out of her office Nar craned his head to watch the busty cage leave as she added some sway in her hips just for his entertainment interesting I had heard that the mizukage was beautiful and D that she is a powerful kunoichi who's worthy of being a cage also add on to the fact she has two Ki Jen quite the opportunity indeed who knows how long the capturing of the beus will take s oh it's always good to create contingency plans quite the opportunity indeed thought Ryu viscously while creating future plans a few hours later Conan had returned with a tacky nin smothered in Pap ERS only showing his nose so that he could breathe the Kiri Shinobi brought him to one of their interrogation rooms ready to be interrogated the room had various tools used for torture and their W air various old blood stains on the walls and floors in the room was tinted glass where people could observe the interrogation behind the glass was May Conan and Ryu for hours they had been watchy inow beat the tacky nin until he told them who and why they hired them but it was ineffective so Al gave up nothing I have done has tried mizukage Sama he won't talk well at least not under my strategies said a as he joined the three others in the room May bit her finger lightly trying to figure out something perhaps you should let me handle the interrogation from here Mazuka Sama suggested Ryu May was surprised at the suggestion from Ryu so was Conan now can you really help ryuun said May both a and Conan caught on tokon it will go down in history as the shortest interrogation ever said Naro confidently he walked into the room housing The Prisoner and sat down in a chair opposite the Shinobi with a table between them who are you spat the tied up nin I'm Ryu yok said Naruto the Ninja looked at him quizzically but Naruto caught on to his confused face you asked me who I was stated yok the ninja looked at him for a few more seconds before he chuckled a little well at least you're not using some corny your worst nightmare line unlike that other guy with the eye patch please I'm far above any cliche said Ryu as Ryu inspect Ed the Shinobi in front of him devising the best possible to torture him the nin had greasy black hair pale skin and brown eyes just average in appearance on the other side of the glass Conan Al and may were watching the whole spectacle Al was taking notes on how Ryu handled the situation he had to admit it y was cool Conan was looking at her partner with calculating eyes wondering what he would do next but may was apprehensive her thoughts were bordering on what Ryu was doing on other side Naruto's Sharingan were boring into the nin's head but the Shinobi wasn't intimidated by the Crimson eyes come what are you going to do that the other guy didn't quip the tacky sh Ryu ConEd his hand through his blonde locks inside do you know what pain is asked Naruto the Ninja didn't answer him but just stared at him confused pain can mean a lot of things such as suffering or discomfort brought about by illness or injury or mental and emotional suffering of the Mind caused by stress or great trauma that happens within one's mind and experiences of Life Conan just kept watching but he was right even today she was still in pain of yahiko's death and her partner was in pain too now I'm going to give you two choices about how I'm going to get the information from you said Ryu First Option my way or second option my way the Shinobi spat in nutk face just below his eye I'm guessing you want to do it my way stated Naruto as he wiped the saliva off his cheek with his cloak sleeve Naro channeled chakra to his left eye and his eternal mangio pattern appeared the sike shuriken and the red pin wheel around the pupil appeared in Naruto whispered suku yomi the tacky nin then found himself trapped within an Strange World the entire landscape changed there was a red moon shining red light over the world there were black clouds that dotted the red sky and there were no mountains or trees welcome to the world of sukui said Ryu as he materialized from nowhere here you could call me a God for I control everything within this reality then chains burst from the ground and coiled around the nin restricting his movement for 3 days I will torture you here without pausing or stopping the pain will only end when you were willing to give me the information said Ryu then what appeared to be Embers formed on the nin's body then the Embers became Flames the Shinobi started screaming out in pain for hours he screamed while the Flames seared his flesh Naro just watched this was one of the training methods MOA used against him if he was ever captured and tortured and it was hell on the first lesson 2 hours later within the illusion did the Shinobi finally say something I'm not telling you anything gasped the tacky nin Naruto side he wasn't sure if it was amazing willpower or stupidity so he decided to kick things up a notch the nin while on fire then started vomiting water right now your lungs are being filled with ice cold water said narut let me tell you an interesting fact about the lungs if ice cold water were to reach the inside of your lungs then it will burn more than fire the nin was desperately trying to scream but instead he was choking on water but he wasn't dying you just have to nod your head and tell me the information and all this will stop you have 2 days and 17 hours to go said Nar as he kept watching the nin 3 hours passed and Naruto was getting impatient in a world where he controls time the nin had yet to break the blonde assumed that he must have be a high ranking Jan within his village as that was the only explanation you forced this on yourself said Naruto the chains that holding the Shinobi grew hooks on their links and like a factory line the chains started moving in an orderly fashion the hooks that were on the links started stripping the skin of the Shinobi exposing his muscle where the Flames that were burning him caused even more pain pain was all the ninja could feel he couldn't scream at all the pain that he was feeling because of the water he was choking on in that burning in his lungs was was forcing all the oxygen from his body he couldn't take it anymore he had had to make the pain stop through determination the Shinobi nodded his head to Naruto and he found himself back in the real world he was sweating he could feel no more Agony and he screamed while cheers flew from his eyes at the feeling of it all he hadn't felt anything so horrifying before Evan two Ally he stopped screaming and the cheers that fell from his eyes were wetting the table we tacky nin were hired by the sandam Suchi KAG to smuggle weapons and other items into the land of water and prepare to take some of its land and set up a base the sand Dame sent Ian nin as assurance and we only had a few skirmishes with kir nin said the Shinobi tiredly Ryu got out of the CH aand left the room and the mizukage left with aen Conan Wella went back into the room and started beating the nin again but may was impressed did the blonde Akatsuki member use jutu too make the nin talk and if so it was really effective since only a few seconds had passed and he reduced the Taki Shinobi into a weeping mess Naruto was walking along the roads of Kiker although he had the strange feeling that he was being followed his suspicions were proven true when to slender arms wrapped around his neck thank you for your help with the interrogation ryuun said a sultry voice which was familiar to narut he turned his head and he saw the smiling face of May hugging him from behind a thought quickly came to mind May Chan I need access to your files on the yandi mizuka AG said Ryu May was taken back by what Naruto said and she released him from her grasp whatever do you need them for asked May wearily I'm hunting the person that was controlling the yandi Dead Pan Naruto why asked May their Hunter nin were not able to capture the man so how could Ryu he murdered my mother said Ryu neutrally May gasped at what he said Naruto didn't mention his father because he had no love for the man very well the reports are near my office and on the same level not many people guard the reports so you can enter if you want said May sadly Naruto nodded and made his way back to the mizukage tower May was staring at his retreating form his akitsuki cloak moving with the wind Naruto made it to the report room and closed the door behind him there was only one light and it was dimly lit there was dust everywhere he laid his eyes on the feeling of emptiness the room gave off was chilling he would have continued on into th EO further if it wasn't for the swirling Distortion that appeared behind him what he saw first was an orange mask with a single eye hole black spiky hair and Akatsuki cloak why hello greeted The Stranger Naruto's eyes didn't betray any emotion he just simply stared at the newcomer as if he was a nuisance hi said Ryu it's nice to finally meet you Ryu yo you made quite the re cation when you butchered all those leaf nins and Kakashi during the infiltration of konaha that was quite impressive ah but wait let me introduce myself I am Mo said the now identified MAA narut smirked his deathly smirk and his eyes widened in Surprise from just observing the space Distortion he was able to deduce that it was an advanced space-time teleportation in Jutsu maiha repeated Naruto with a happy sigh I take it you've heard of me said MAA happily yes I have heard of you I also met you just recently said Ryu with his now annoying smirk ma narrowed his lone ey at Naruto what do you mean met me threatened questioned MAA no I've never met you I've met MAA not you see you can drop the charade now obido uch spoke Naruto the masked man now known as obido scouted how do you know that name snarled obido who had a scowl on his features behind his mask doeses it matter queried Naruto I guess not said obido as he took of his mask narut now saw the Uchiha survivor's face it was horrendously scarred on the right side while it was perfectly fine on the left and he had two Sharingan I can NL why assume you got that left Sharingan in your eye after the events of the uch massacre said Ryu you're quite astute complimented obido yes I was involved with the Uchi Massacre can you belly Eve that Itachi alone can wipe out the entire uch police force in a single night then you were the accomplice Itachi was with that night spoke Ryu he had some questions regarding obido that needed answering quite right Itachi came to me that night asking for my help in wiping out the clan but enough about the uch I can only assume you have questions said obido as he scrutinized Ryu why yes I do have questions and you being here saves me all the time and trouble of trying to find you said Naruto how did you escape all the rocks that crushed your body during your mission to destroy canopy bridge when I was crushed I was blind a boulder obscured my right field of vision and I gave my left eye away to kakahi yet I was able to feel the small glimmer of light on my cheek through a crack in the boulders with a new resolve I attempted to crawl through the dark and step into the light I was able to move my body well enough in the cramped spaces to reach my canai holster on my right leg which was also nearly crushed and cut off the remaining arm that was pinned to the Boulder and I was able to wrench myself free from the Boulder and I climbed up with the Rocks is my platforms and with only one arm and a cany although it took my days to get out and only the few droplets of water that cascaded down the Rocks was I able to survive but how did you get your right arm back questioned Naruto with narrowed eyes when I was free from The Boulders I saw a strange Pale Man with yellow eyes and green hair walking around I killed him with the the canai in my hand believing him to be an enemy however instead of blood I saw nothing it wasn't bleeding so an idea came to my head I used my basic knowledge of medical Ninjutsu ninja wire and a sban needle did I cut off the Mon's arm and sew it onto my own where it later melded with my body it seems luck favors you stated Naruto indeed why did you never return to kah haaker although I assume why I want to hear it from you obido remained silent then he narrowed his eyes a little does it involve Ren noara obido scalled but made no move towards Ryu obido didn't know much of his abilities so it was best to back down for now I was returning to konaha after I had gotten used to my new arm however I was able to hear yelling and even though I'm not a sensor IO old sense numerous chakra signatures chasing two others so I followed the chakra and I was able to see through my left eye which was in Kakashi's eye socket at the time I saw him stabed his signature Jutsu the Chidori threw Ren's chest where her heart was supposed to be spat oo Naruto looked down at the ground as if contemplating something the Chidori ha breathed Naruto the blonde the then began to remove his Akatsuki cloak and dropped it to the floor obido tensed slightly expecting an attack but then narut removed his EDG tattered coat then went his arms armor and finally his chest I know what it feels like dot dot quote dot Obito then saw a large scar that looked like a lightning bolt hit ru's chest and arked outwards where his heart was supposed to be to be hit by that Jutsu that scar said obido as he inspected it did Kakashi try to kill you too questioned obido know this was done by another said Ryu sasak uch quickly putting the pieces of the puzzle together obido you're Naruto Uzumaki I should give you a prize for figuring it out so quickly sad Nar as he placed his armor back on his body I thought you died stated obido well El Uzumaki are like roaches you just can't seem to kill us replied Naruto all remember that said obido I also know about that cir Mission involving Ren and the Sandy stated Naruto which made obido widen his eyes in Surprise now there are two possible reasons why Kakashi killed her one is that he killed her to eliminate the Beast inside of her dispersing its chakra around the World r two you made Kakashi promise to protect Ren and he would never kill her so she jumped in the way of his Chidori so to kill the Beast anyway to be truthful I find the second option more believable and you have the ancient power of the shodim Hokage that you attained from the DNA of the white zetsu you killed both men locked eyes with each other before Naruto voiced something on his mind why did you control the yandi mizuka Jura hiri was responsible for Ren's death despite that it was Kakashi that made the final blow it was still their plan in the first place so ID Desi dead to weaken Kiri by manipulating Yura to sway the beliefs of the village against those with Bloodlines since I couldn't just kill the ordinary Shinobi and when fuguki suzan was killed I arroa shed kiss myself and told him about my plan however when the rebels finally killed yugur he killed many officials and among other things and fled where he later joined the Akatsuki explained obido and I can only believe that you used your a Persona to deceive nagato and by the way how did you meet nagato pressed Naruto I was traveling within the land of rain and I saw nagad Ren Negan from a distance of course I had researched dojutsu during my travels as MOA but when I saw the ripples I used my mask to fool him into believing that I was who I said I was spoke obido but why Mo ucha in the first place quote as a young boy growing up in the Uchiha Clan was difficult my parents instilled into my mind that only an Uchiha can defeat an UA and I tried to be gr eater than I was but no matter how hard I worked I was always the loser and Kakashi was The Prodigy and my weakness caused the ucha clan to shun me even more one point in my life my father said to me that because of you the clan is weaker than what it's supposed to be and then I read about MAA and his treatment of the clan he was the head and the most powerful among them yet he was Trey aided like an outcast even with his Godlike power I started admiring him and compared his position to mind that no matter how high you can reach within the clan they would betray you in the end touching story however what are you going to do now asked Naruto narrowing his eyes well I did come here to recruit you to my cause said obido with a grin cause then Naruto started laughing which in turn caused obido to scowl please I know what your CZ is you plan on sealing the beu within the statue to create a weapon correct yeah yes answered obido who was still scowling Nar didn't say anything but he stopped laughing replaced with his annoying smirk I'm not going to join you stated narut instead I'm going to stop you and replace your plan with mine obido was still scowling while Naruto was still smirking so what do you plan on doing to me killing would be most your most popular answer and you can't do it here it's not the right place said obido as he crossed his arms Naruto's face fell back into its usual neutral expression kill you no I'm going to make you my personal toy where I will torture again and again oh but not physical torture no I'm talking about the torture that you can't heal from the mental kind and when I'm done with you you'll be nothing more than a broken play thing discarded and forgotten and then you will be e begging me to die and the world will remember you as nothing more than a puddle of blood on the ground beneath my heel said Naruto scornfully 6 months from now south of the fire temple in the land of fire there is a valley large enough to wage a Shinobi War there we will meet again and face each other in battle for you threaten my plan and I threaten yours very well their only one will reign as the Victor I will create a weapon that will bring hatred to this world proclaimed obido there is no such thing as peace in this world only pain war and hatred I will create a world that there is no hatred and War where there is no winners or losers where there is no dark Darkness only light the perfect world exclaimed Naruto in 6 months train train and become stronger and when your eyes are ready come and face me said Naruto obido disappeared via camui and Naruto stood there grinning and know that it was the student that struck down the fake Naro was standing before a mirror in his hotel room preparing for his date with the mizukage he was lying if he said he was nervous he then scowled he had face tone multiple opponents at once without a shred of f ear and yet when he thought about his evening with the Auburn Beauty this anxious feeling swept over him what he was feeling at the moment anxiousness it was to him nauseating he had no idea how to act on such evenings his female interaction was not the greatest in the world he didn't know the correct etiquette or how to give a woman a good time and there was no point in asking zetsu beo say the plant man was basically an evil clone in a cliche movie when he tried to remember what his past self was like when it came to women all he could see was the same result a fist luckily he ha D the basic sense to dress up in niece clothes currently he was wearing a black business jacket with a white collared shirt black slacks nice shoes a yellow tie that matched his hair and stylish leather gloves his usually spiky hair was as it is the strands framed his face and his ponytail fell between his shoulder blades he went out of his way to buy to buy a bouquet of Plum blossoms beo say he thought it would be nice to buy flowers for a woman since Conan liked flowers she even had one in her hair which led Naruto to believe that women liked flowers The Flower Lady blushed when she saw his face he checked himself in the mirror again making sure nothing was wrong or out of place he then remembered his conversation with obido and how in 6 months they would battle it out too the death because obido threatened his plans and he also impersonated the real MAA something which enraged Naruto and he knew why MAA himself called obido a copycat who could never measure up to a name that overweighed his but narut knew better you didn't claim to be MAA without immense power to back it up Naruto knew that obido had been emulating MAA even since he saw Ren die and if so then obido is not someone Naruto should take lightly he needed to train and fast while also develop his Jutsu Arsenal and that ability he had almost mastered it he just needed more time to to develop them more and a psychological case like obidos didn't happened to anybody it only happened to an U who had lost something they loved and replaced it with hatred it was the sickness of the ucha also known as the curse of hatred Naruto also had to find a way to turn Obito's pawns against him but how was the question if Naruto had kotoamatsukami of shisu you see he has and geeko then coercing them to his side would be easy he had hoped to get Conan on his side but other matters were taking his attention away but right now Naruto had to focus on his date with the mizukage when he thought of the auburn-haired Wonder he had a shaking feeling in his hand he knew it wasn't fear so what was it Conan had told him earlier that the missions in the land of water were not over so he assumed he had another mission after his date Naruto s he wouldn't turn off his Sharingan for the date because he didn't wish to see what his eyes were like behind the red were they pitch black and empty like moas or were they the ocean blue of his original pair shining with color he didn't know which one black or blue and he didn't want to find out flashback n aruto had just recently acquired the Eternal mangio from his teacher MAA normally Rehabilitation was needed to allow the body to become adjusted to the eyes but because of Naruto's incredible he alling abilities he didn't need to wait that long to use his new eyes he was now training his wind Affinity with 1,000 clones alongside him trying to cut the leaves between their palms it was tasking but Naruto knew that it was all worth it in the end each day he would focus on one of his three affinities and today was wind and tomorrow would be lightning followed by fire then something struck Naruto that he had thought about recently the eyes in his sockets who did they belong to originally the original stopped what he was doing and walked up to the root-like throne that MAA was sitting on the ancient ucha looked up when he sensed his Apprentice standing before Sharingan eyes peering into his soul do you require something of need my young student weeed MAA MAA was really the decrepit old man Naruto thought he would be These Eyes who did they belong to asked Nar in his emotionless voice MAA raised his eyebrow at the blonde but he was curious and his clones were training so it wouldn't hurt to tell him those are my eyes spoke MAA narut had a confused expression you said that you gave your eyes to another so whose are these asked Naruto again those are my eyes the ones that I transplanted into nagato were originally my brothers auna the ones that are in your sockets were mine before auna forced me to take his uttered MAA but I thought you went blind before auna gave you his eyes questioned Naruto I never went blind that was just a rumor within the clan after the village was created in many ucha shunned believing that I was a warmonger intent on renewing our battles with the senu continued MAA MAA gripped his side tightly in Anger they called him the person that stole his brother's eyes Tober the future Nadim Hokage was distrustful of the Uchiha mainly of me I was able to listen and on a conversation between hashirama and tobirama about the standing of the Uchiha within the village hashirama at the time wanted me to become the Hokage and lead the village as a symbol and also proving to the village that I was not what the people believed I was this news made Naruto gasped the shodim actually wanted maera to be Hokage however because the village was a democracy at the time the people chose to make hashirama the Hokage and when torama became Hokage he created the military police force and gave it the Uchiha Clan as a sign of faith and trust but in actuality this was a way to focus any of the uchiha's bitterness towards the you and focus it in a positive way but the police were only a temporary solution where my fellow clan members believed that the villagers and the Hokage were ostracizing the ucha and taking away any power that the clan had over the village spoke ma as he talked about his history in the uch clan interesting but you must have been forced to use the mangio so therefore you had suffered damage to your eyes said Naruto neutrally yes in the eyes in your sockets aren't damaged because of the Eternal mangio informed MAA Naruto raised his eyebrow in curiosity when someone transplants the eye s of someone closely related to a mangio user into another mangio user you create the Eternal and any damage to the eyes is repaired explained ma wait you said closely related eyes can draw n you the Eternal so how can I use the Eternal when I'm not even related to you queried Naro emotionlessly you have the Eternal because of the blood transfusion I gave you and maybe the ub's healing factor helped a little you can access the Eternal because in a way you are now related to me thanks to my blood running throughout your body clarified ma narut nodded his head in understanding ma then started having another coughing fit which was a common sight for the blonde get back to your training ordered MAA horsely Naruto did as commanded and went back to high s clones who were trying to cut the leaves in their palms flashback end Naruto was still thinking over his eyes his regenerative abilities could have allowed Naruto's natural eye color to return OT her than having Cole black like Maas he then decided that it wasn't important his eyes were powerful and nothing could change that the blonde was about to leave for his date when zetsu materialized right before him Naruto was secretly pleased that Conan was off doing her own thing so now he could talk to zetsu in private what is it zetsu sigh Naruto the Sharingan wielder had had just not IED that zetsu was carrying two brown packages wrapped in twine narut subconsciously raised his right eyebrow at the plant man I have gifts for you said the white half merrily the black half groaned at his others half's Behavior why did you buy me gifts hissed Naruto getting slightly angry white zetsu usually brought him crappy items such as smelly cheese and old socks the yuzumi I was unsure if zetsu was being serious or lik joking around with Naruto which later the blonde would threaten to kill zetsu if he didn't stop being an idiot and kept on buying him shitty presents zetsu handed Naruto the first package and narut put down the flowers he was holding and unwrapped the package narut unwrapped the package and was met with a box opening the box Naro saw and beheld a tono perfectly crafted and well-created tono Naro was taken back by the weapon in the Box his version of surprise was merely a raised eyebrow he took the Tonto out of his hand and inspy ected the sheath that was connected to the blade the sheath was a royal red in color and had black cherry blossoms that dotted the sheath Naruto grabbed the hilt of the short blade and noted that it lacked a guard like his Katana and also had a long light blue 11.5 in rope on the end of the hilt Naruto unsheathed the blade and held it in his right hand the blade was silvery blue in the Lee ght seemed to shine off it like a mirror like his own Katana Naruto's lip lips twitched for half a second this was the best gift that wasn't a piece of crap that he could get from zetsu however zet Sue didn't see the twitching of Naruto's lips narut sheathed the Tonto and tucked into his jacket's inner pocket why would you get me this gift zetsu asked Naruto strangely zetsu smirked at his master it's your first date and I believed it was a special occasion said zetsu honestly technically white zetsu wanted to give Nar a signed copy of aa aa Paradise but black zetsu said I Chi was trash and Naruto probably would probably actually kill him if they were to get it zetsu handed the second package to Naruto like before narut unwrapped it but this time it wasn't a weapon it was a mask the mask looked like what could be best described as a menacing skull it was white on the right side of the mask and had 10 red stripes on the left side almost completely covering th e- left side of the Mask it also had sharp teeth and a point Ed chin with narrow eye holes Naruto narrowed his eyes in suspicion he didn't how to feel he had to admit that the mask was elegantly designed but why a mask in the first place it felt like he was copying obido someone he hoped to kill why would you get me this zetsu questioned Naruto neutrally the blonde didn't know how to fee L he liked the mask but the purpose of it was clouded black zetsu decided to answer after your recent escapades in tah if it wasn't for your hood obscuring your enemy views of your face they W old have discovered your identity or they would think you were the resurrected yandi that mask is infused with chakra so even for someone with the Bakugan they will be unable to see your face from all the chakra obscuring their Vision explained zetu Naruto was surprised that the mask would perfectly hide his identity understand zetsu I will only wear this when around konah Shinobi or anybody associated with konaha even though they believe Naruto Uzumaki is dead the fact that they can't learn my plans are who I am until the plan commences and the infinite sukumi is launched zetsu nodded at Naruto's words narut rolled up his jacket's left sleeve revealing ceiling tattoos on his wrists he sealed the mask into the tattoo and rolled down the sleeve Naruto picked up High s bouquet of Plum blossoms and left the hotel room he was staying and ready for his dinner with the mizukage in the land of Earth specifically iager roten been no onoi onoi of both scales the third Suchi KAG was fuming with rage his operation to weaken the land of water and Kiker had failed he knew he shouldn't have hired those tacky nins trusting a weaker Shinobi Village was incredibly stupid no wonder they were weaker than the five Great Nations the operation had taken months of planning and preparation he even sent some of his best jins to make sure nothing jeopardized the plan but instead with all of his forces slaughtered and the mission resulted in Failure now Kiri had all those weapons and supplies along with all the funds they happened to have with them to establish a base camp and hire workers and something infuriated him further Kiri returned all of their corpses that were mostly intact and now his medical officers were going over autopsies of the corpses he needed to find out who was responsible for all the sattin families in iager that had lost their loved ones in the land of water then one of his assistants walked through the door with news on the B I Suchi KAG Sama we have just recently finished the autopsy on the Ia shobi station within the land of water although what we have found was nothing really urgent one body has shocked the medical officers and it requires your eyes said the assistant very well go and tell the Medics that I will be arriving at the hospital shortly onoi then rubbed his back eye and annoyance he really was an old geizer according to kitsuchi when onoi made it to the hospital he was greeted to the sight of his two Medics standing over the body of one of his most trusted Iowa Shinobi he noticed that his Shinobi had a gaping hole in his chest and someone had broken through his rib cage thank you for coming Suchi KAG Sama said one of the Medics and onoki nodded at the medic cause of death asked the old cage that's the most gruesome thing about this body sir said the other medic onoi raised his eyebrow and his mouth dropped a bit cause of death number Al lacerations to the heart which lead to blood loss and later death informed the Medics onoi sighed this really wasn't his kind of day and yet there's more Suchi KAG Sama the Medics lit up a light above the body and positioned it over the hole in the Shinobi's chest onoi used his flying Jutsu to get a better look he noticed that the Medics had removed the heart but there was something else in the chest in big bold letters onoi could make out a few words written on one of the ribs oni's face puffed and went red in Anger he stormed out of the hospital leaving two very startled Medics behind the inscription on the rib was plain as day as even a child could read it with regards from Ryu yok was all it said Naruto must have apparently written that with wind chakra when he was crushing the Shinobi's heart that poor Shinobi Naruto was making his way to the Tumi Mansion where he would meet the mizukage for his date however the date was not the thing that was preoccupying his mind he had another night terror it was different and yet similar to the one he had a few nights ago but he brushed off the thoughts from his mind however he was nervous this woe old be the first time he would truly interact with a female who wasn't Conan he then remembered one of the lessons MAA told him flashback Naruto was currently training with his new Katana that Z Sue had got him when he told his teacher that he was interested in kenjutsu currently Naruto was 14 and his body was quite lean and rippled with muscle the blonde was now testing his skills a aned multiple zetus and his own cage bunions MOA was just watching with a calculating eye he was currently going over what else he should teach Naruto the blonde had already finished element Al manipulation and shape transformation so what now then it came to him there will be times when Naruto would have to interact with the females of his species Naruto croaked MAA Naruto Stow PP D what he was doing and walked up to his Sensei what is it Old Goat said Naruto emotionlessly a tick mark appeared on M's forhead he couldn't get his student to stop calling him the disrespectful nickname but back to the reason MAA called Naruto over Naruto there will come a time when you will be subjected to the advances of women when you leave the Hub said ma Naruto raised his eyebrow since in zetsu's opinion you are handsome and attractive many kunoichi will use their sexual ity to seduce and maybe assassinate you I have known many uch who have died AR om having their throats slid in their sleep by kunoichi spies so make cage bunions and study all you can on resisting the temptation of the kunoichi but Sensei it might be impossible to fully control my perverted urges muttered Naruto while it is true that you can't fully control it you can train yourself to resist it said ma this conversation is becoming really awkward Old Goat spoke Naruto cautiously MAA sighed at his student and he can't fault him it was awkward for him as well zetsu yelled MAA and a few seconds later the plant appeared gather books on women and how to Stave off the seduction of kunoichi said ma awkwardly Naro side the Old Goat was right this would be extremely awkward flashback end Naruto then found himself standing before the turumi Mansion it was an extravagant Japanese mansion that had blue blossoms on the roof guarding the Mansion was a tall wall that was sure to be guarded by U and a double door blocking the person from entering Naruto walked through the double door believing may had already told her U that his presence was expected within the mansion's grounds not far away a team of UI re watching Naruto enter the mizukage's Mansion this is duck to Lobster Target dragon has entered the Mansion over said the ambo agent duck who wore a duck mask copy duck this is frog confirm status on the Target water Maiden over said Frog who wore a frog mask frog duck this is lobster status on Target water Maiden is currently but before Lobster could finish his update he was propelled backwards by a giant perverted nose bleed behind his mask was currently a perverted grin and some Drool on his left lip Lobster come in Lobster should we have a man down man and down yelled duck going into assist Lobster over shouted duck into his communication device no we must complete our mission no matter the cost over said frog in a cliche over dramatic voice too late I'm at Lobster's position over said duck over the radio fine confirm status on water Maiden over but Frog's message didn't get through to duck you know this is a nice view of but duck was also launched back by a perverted nose bleed where he landed next to Lobster where he also sported a perverted grin duck come in Duck douch damn it we've lost another one going over to ducks and lobster last position yelled frog to know one since there was only three of them when he made it over to the down U agents he knew they needed to get to the hospital to replace all their lost blood but before he did that he retraced the two blood Trails left behind by the Ambu agents but what he saw when he made it to the beginning of the trail also gave him a nose bleed where he flew even farther than his two fellow operatives the cause of their nose bleeds mumi was currently standing before a mirror naked trying to decide on which dress she would wear for her date with Ryu she was nervous and anxious she had never been on a romantic date in a long time and usually they were a disaster because either the man she was with would get a perverted nose bleed and be taken to the hospital or she would make an idiot of herself by somehow blowing up their food or any other thing that was around her at the time she decided to take Ryu out for dinner because she can't cook whenever she tried she would somehow burn the water her oven would combust her food that was in the refrigerator would freeze solid and would be inedible in any food Shew as able to successfully create turned out to be inedible and gave whoever ate the food food poisoning she couldn't decide on a certain dress there was an sapphire blue dress her favorite color it1 strap with a flower on the strap and a cut down the right side showing off some leg which were smooth and firm and emerald green dress that matched her eyes which was strapless and flowing but lacked the cut down the leg ultimately deciding on the blue dress she had just noticed that she lacked any decency so quickly doing that she put on a pair of black laced panties and then she put o and her dress that hugged her figure nicely and pushed her s together making them even more perky she heard a knock at her door which her heart jumped in her chest at the surprise sound she smoothed out her dress ready to meet Ryu she opened her door and blushed at what she saw Ryu was standing there in an extremely nice suit with a yellow tie and black gloves he was holding a bouquet of Plum be loms and he still had his Sharingan active breaking herself from her stuper May started a conversation you clean up nicely ryuun quite handsome complimented May narut turned his Crim an e yes upon her and he tried his hardest to ward off the desire coursing through him and he remembered Ma's lessons well but this woman was making him disregard all those lessons and was slowly Brea King his will with the sexy dress she had and he could smell her perfume she smelled like the ocean catching up with reality Ryu handed the flowers to May and both went on their way to the restaurant may had made reservations with onoi had a headache why because most of his top J and were killed by the Kuro Ryu black dragon the man that had made a mockery of the leaf Village if it was in t for the circumstances right now he would love nothing more than to laugh at konaha onoi believed that yok was nothing more than a brat who gets involved with business not his own and his REI in Fame and his exploits were already traveling to the rest of the Nations when Kumo hears of ia's failure it will be a blow to their pride and power his assistant walked in carrying a stack of paperwork Yuzu said onoi to his assistant yes Suchi KAG Sama said Yuzu put a new page in the Bingo book for Ryu yok and all information that konaha and iwa have on the man commanded onoi the Suchi KAG assistant nodded and left to fill in a new page in the Bingo book onoi side he would now have to tell the victim's families about their deaths at the hand of the yok's no Ryu Dragon of the night wind at myoboku and the Elder toad Sage was in deep thought he wanted to tell Jah that Naruto was alive and traveling the world but he also didn't want to tell jariah T had Naruto was the one with eyes like the abyss for it may change the prophecy he saw in his vision two years ago Lord Elder said a voice The Old Toad opened his eyes and saw fukasaku hopping up to him Lord Elder should we tell jariah Chan that Naruto is alive and that he is connected to the prophecy you saw two years ago said fukasaku the Elder sighed for two years he had kept Naru choose current status only among the other two myoboku and sages that's the problem fukasaku I cannot decide whether to tell jariah about Naruto I have already lied to him once when I said that I didn't know who the person that would control the great Beast was I don't wish to lie to him again in news like this would most likely cause him great Rage or sorrow rage because we withheld the information of his godson being alive or sorrow knowing that Naruto has not returned to his home and refuses to return said the toad tiredly but something is happening to Naruto I saw it in another vision of mine he is haunted by dreams and nightmares of his past and future self said the Elder toad Sage what are you talking about honorable Elder asked fukasaku there are two P ATS that are available to the Maelstrom One path is where he returns to konaha and lives out his life in happiness the other path is much different where he will continue walking the path but never truly stopping not until he completes what he originally set out to do however right now he is trying to discover who he is although which path he takes is unknown at this time said the sage we will not tell jariah nark status and goal is something he must discover on his own said the sage and fukasaku bowed his head in uneasy agreement speaking of jiah he was currently wall King on a road within the land of fire along with him was Konohamaru serut toi the late sand hokage's grandson konah hamaru was like a clone of Naruto personality wise he was loud and boisterous and was quite hyper and he called joria Aeros Sensei instead of Aeros senin that Naruto used to call him the toad Sage was still grieving over the loss of his godson the only family he had left and he had failed also he was never there for Naruto when he was growing up not until he became a jenin did he meet him for the first time but he had also failed manado and kashina the least he could H Avenue dun is visit the blonde from time to time but he didn't he was too busy peing on women and writing his perverted books konah hamaru was walking alongside his new Sensei and the toad senon was surprisingly a better teacher than eisu the young serut toi was now 11 and according to jiah his power was comparable to that of a mid to high level jenin the young boy was now currently anger Austin reading kah's latest Bingo book but there was one entry that seemed to to catch his eye Ryu yok whispered Konohamaru history-wise there wasn't much on the guy it's as if he fell out of the sky Like a Stranger in a Strange Land he then scrutinized the Mon's picture you couldn't see his face much because it was covered by a hood but you were able to make out a lower jaw and some hair he noted that the hair was was golden blonde like his there were a few Shinobi who also had Naruto's hair color or similar hair such as derera matob bomba the mad bomber hey Aeros Sensei who's Ryu yok asked konah hamaru with a curious pout jiah looked to his side to see konah hamaru reading a bingo book and he was looking at the page of the Kuro Ryu I don't know kid ever why thing about the yok no Ryu Dragon of the night wind is a mystery I have heard rumors among my contacts saying that yok has joined the Akatsuki spoke jariah really asked and amazed Konohamaru it's just a r at the moment but still should you ever cross paths with yok without me run said jiah cautiously come on we can take him Naruto Nissan would never run from a fight when the serut toi spoke that name a flash of guilt appeared on jiah's face kid this guy was able to infiltrate one of the most well-guarded villages in the Shinobi world and ew as able to kill at least a dozen U and critically injure Kakashi at the same time and he disappeared as if he he never existed so tell me when someone like you who isn't even a Jen and let alone na e then a johanan in power could take on an S ranked criminals such as Ryu yok berated jiah konah hamaru pouted in annoyance because what his Sensei was saying happened to be true for half an hour B th jariah and konah hamaru continued to walk on the road but konah hamaru decided to voice something that had been bothering him for years why was Naruto Nissan hated everywhere we walked their wer e people who would openly glare at him and say terrible things as well asked Konohamaru out of the blue jahed there was no point in keeping Naruto's jur status a secret sunade was planning on telling the village soon mainly the younger generation in about time too as you know Konohamaru the most powerful of the beu the Cub no Yoko attacked the village 15 years ago they say in the academy that the yandi killed it but that's not true to kill a beu is impossible they are built up masses of chakra and if you did kill one their chakra would just disperse and reform later since the yandi couldn't kill the QB he instead did the next best thing seal it into a person preferable a newborn baby explained Jah looking down on the ground konah hamaru widened his eyes in Surprise quickly figuring out that Naruto was the baby that the yandi sealed the QB into as a vessel but why would the yandi seal the QB into narut was it because he was an orphan questioned konah hamaru jira frowned at the question after the people in the village had calmed down about Naruto's death Tsunade would reveal his full Heritage to everyone the yandi was far too Noble a person to ask someone to give up their child so instead he sealed the fox into his own son konah hamaru stopped his Trek and stared at jira who had also Stow PP walking with a gaping jaw which had hit the War quickly getting over his stuper Konohamaru asked what but AOS Sensei if Naruto was the son of the yandi white did everyone in the village treat him like crap when his father was a hero yelled Konohamaru jariah frowned even more when he heard the serut toi's comment during the third war manado was the one that basically spared ASF rah's Slaughter from IA and they were among his greatest enemies after his death if IA or Kumo were to find out that manado had a son then they would have stopped at nothing to kill Naruto in Revenge so your grandfather gave him his mother's last name to fool everyone in the village and others and it worked perfectly and also I was nutk Godfather said jariah guiltily but he didn't read G the foot that was aimed at his family jewels until they hit their Mark jariah was on the ground clutching his balls that kick was harder than he thought why were you never there for him screamed Konohamaru jariah picked himself off the ground and looked konah hamaru straight in the eye after the QB attacked I had to reconnect with my spy Network I had to know if the other nations would attack the village thankfully they still believed that konaha was strong and with our alliance with sunna it made them hesitant to attack because of my work I was unable to meet Naruto or even see him and I know that's another failure I can add on to the list said jariah sadly does he have any other family asked Konohamaru jariah thought about the question and the answer came to him only one spoke jariah and with that said both teacher and student kept walking onwards Naruto was walking through Kiri with May latched to his left arm with her right and holding the bouquet in her left this was a new experience for him for he had never been on a date before currently he was chanting stupid within his mind he knew this was a bad idea but how could he reject the mizukage within a few minutes the duo found themselves at a their reserved restaurant the stars in the midst the best Kiri had to offer in fine dining and comfortability a waiter working at TH e restaurant guided them to their tables they ordered wine and their food Naruto ordered a bowl of miso Ramen with a side of red bean soup while May was having a bowl of daury so ryuun I have been meaning to ask who was it that trained you in Shinobi Arts because I'm doubtful that you would have become as ranked shobi without some help said May with a smile Ryu stared at her with his emotionless gaze deciding that refusing would be rude and she would only pester him more for the information if he did I was trained for two years of my life by someone important to me he ght me everything I knew about being a Shinobi and he was the only person that ever really acknowledged me said Naruto blankly May's smile dropped a bit but it was still there the number of people e who actually smiled at me for who I was can be counted on my hand and he was among the few you still didn't answer me question said may as she bit her fingernail who trained you to be a Shinobi May asked again narut looked down into his Ramen bowl and found his answer my father flashback Naruto was currently training in taijutsu trying to perfect the style that MAA had taught him the blonde Uzumaki was using wooden training dummies that would move around at irregular intervals like a factory line the dummies were made by the white zetsu's clones with their wood release also add on to the fact that the wood had revolving arm and leg extensions forcing Naro to block some of the blows whenever he would hit one the purpose of this training to break the logs with his bare fists and to adapt to situations where he would face more than one opponent he hit a wooden Target with the back end of his fist utterly shattering the wood he jabbed another ending in the same result however among the targets were white zetsu who were holding Kai the Clones were trying to remain hidden to catch the blonde off guard while he was dealing with the moving wooden targets Ma knew that Target dummies could only do so much they could hit you but could they hit you back Naruto did a roundhouse kick that shattered yet another log one of the zetsu lunged at him wit H canai but Naruto did a spinning tornado that impacted against the clone's jaw effectively breaking its jaw and broke its neck at the same time from the force of the impact before the zetsu could hit the ground Naruto took its canai and stabbed another in mouth on the blonde's side killing it instantly he took out the canai and threw it at another zetsu where the knife flew past the wood n dummies with accurate precision and drived into the eye of the zetsu also killing it Naruto went back to shattering the dummies with his fists and feet as he was destroying his targets he took no T of the number of zetsu hiding within the moving targets his Sharingan could count at least 27 Naruto performed a two-fisted punch against a Target breaking the target into splinter in and didn't have much time to narrowly duck a sword swing from a zetsu Naruto steadied himself and with his Sharingan scanned his targets and enemies the zetsu attacked again with a downward slash at ND Naro was able to catch the blade in between his palms and in a swift motion disarmed the zetsu by breaking its arm and smashing his foot against its chest and slashed the Clone with the katana Naruto dropped the bladed weapon on the ground and broke another Target with his elbow Naruto slammed his foot against another Target fracturing it and finally finished off with another tornado kick that destroyed the target one zetsu came up behind Naruto intending to cut him with his canai Naro easily Sid stepped the slash but he received a shallow cut on his cheek which bled a little without showing emotion Naruto viscously caught the zetsu's arm put him into an arm lock and with some effort slammed the clone's face into the concrete like ground where spiderweb like cracks appeared Cain owing that zetsu wasn't dead Naruto p ped up the clone of the First Hokage and started demolishing the moving wooden targets with the zetsu's face if the clone's face wasn't already messed by being s mashed into the ground the result from being used a human weapon was different the Clone had lost most of its teeth and its nose was disfigured and if zetsu had any blood it would be bleeding also there were large splinters and fracture of wood embedded deeply into the zetsu's face Naruto after seeing that the zetsu was still alive dropped it on the ground and broke it neck with his foot an D then went back to destroying the wooden dummies that he was skillfully dodging the entire time one person was watching the brutality that the Uzumaki air was reaping with a satisfied smirk nth at was the man that breathed life into him moiha was watching his Apprentice demolishing everything in his path with ease and precision this was a Training Method was designed by the old uch Iha to improve Naruto's dexterity and the force and power of His taijutsu however MAA was able to note that he could see some flaws with Naruto's taijutsu he pivoted his punches too much in his stances were too rigid which allowed him to become unbalanced and easy for an enemy to exploit to their advantage your stances are too rigid you have to let them flow like water barked MAA hely narut didn't seem to register what he said but MAA knew that he heard him he lived with the boy sharing the dark Hubble they were in for a year and MAA could tell when Naruto was listening or not but MAA also noted how brutal Naruto could be in combat such as when he used the zetsu's face as an improvised weapon while it was still attached to the body and using the kai to stab the zetsu in the mouth and piercing another one in the eye the Uchi knew that Naro didn't like nor disliked killing he was content with it but sometimes when Naro was training with the zetsu es Moda could glimpse a small smirk of Joy but it was a sickly smirk that someone took pleasure from inflict pain Naruto was currently enjoying himself inflicting harm on the zetsu's weather by breaking their bones using sharp wood pieces and gutting them with it or just by simply watching fall the ground but he was happy because whenever he would see a zetsu he would picture the face of someone in konaha who had mistreated him he saw various faces of his former friends and some people who he used to consider his family but when the face of the yondi appeared he lost all sense and ruthless lessly Slaughter the zetsu and kept breaking the targets even more a moving thick wooden Target was nearing him but the image of his father was standing there smiling kindly at him popped up and that sparked something within Naruto something dark he had his right fist back and crushed the wooden Dummy from the impact of his punch however he overexerted the amount of power he put into the punch intended for the Target that his arm broke in three places two on his forearm and one in his humorous bone he fell to his knees in pain while he was cradling his right arm his breath was high t c h e d and there were beads of sweat rolling of his brow MAA seeing that his Apprentice was wounded and hurt got up off his root-like throne and hurried over to his disciple as fast as his withered legs could carry him when he made it over to his student he stopped the training and ordered the zetus to get bandages and splints MAA brought Naruto over to the his bed Naruto's bed and laid him down MAA knew limit medical Ninjutsu and he knew how to perform surgical procedures given how he transplanted his eyes his brother's eyes into another a few white zetus returned with bandages and splints MAA checked over the places that were broken one was near the wrist the other near the elbow and the one located on the humorous was directly in the middle all the while Naruto was grimacing in agony he gritted his teeth and tightened his left fist since he couldn't move his right hand or arm MAA glanced at his student and when the boy showed signs of his pain a wretched feeling would wash over ma he hadn't felt that feeling in a long time not since auna MAA knew that nut's healing Factor would greatly reduce the amount of time the recuperation would require but given the extent of the injuries it would take some time to heal MAA wrapped the splints around the broken areas and bandaged them up you have to be more careful watch how Muk H power you exert in your punches and kicks if you keep doing that you just end up in this scenario said MAA but Naruto's hair overshadowed his eyes MAA gazed at Naruto again while he was tying a sling around his right arm MAA could feel that something was bothering Naruto he could see some stray tears that were prickling at the corner of his eyes but refused to fall MAA then figured out what was wrong anger leads to sorrow MAA was entirely aware of what happened to Naro before the boy became his student he was treated as if he didn't exist like he was a nobody so me vessels to the beasts were at least hated but the existence acknowledged but Naruto was a person who wasn't even there and people would look through him and Nod at him like an apparition such a Inger buildup over time was a likee holding back an explosion it would come out at some point let it out whispered the Uchi Naruto looked up at his Sensei and ever since knowing the Old Goat n baruto knew that he would never say such such a thing or act so old man understood him perfectly and he understood what he was feeling right now the tears that were being held back by the wall that was eyelids flew out like a waterfall so Naruto cried letting out all his anguish and misery that the villagers inflicted on him no other vessel a Jailer to a beast was treated like he was he leaned for Warden rested his face on the old mons shoulder but surprisingly MAA didn't push him away instead he embraced him in a hug the most genuine hug the blonde Sharingan wielder had experienced so Maha Naruto could feel love within this hug coming from such a hateful person I guess it gave him a new perspective that even the most hateful person has some shred of love in their being MAA stared down at the mop of blonde hair he remembered a time when auna was faced with something similar after the deaths of his other brothers MAA became a father figure to auna rather than a br her because their own father was too busy with the missions the ucha received and he promised long ago that he would protect auna from anything however he failed and isuna died he broke his promise but now when he looked at Naro he would see the face of his beloved brother then he discovered what that feeling towards Naro was is fatherly love MAA didn't deny that he cared for Naruto on some level the boy grew on you I wonder if this is what it feels like to have a son I never had any children so I don't know what it's like to be a father so this is quite the new but happy experience you know I will not be with you forever and if so I will protect you until I pass like my brother Naro promised MAA silently as he tightened his Embrace on Naruto he was going to make the Uzumaki as strong as possible within the limited amount of time they had this strange feeling this love he hadn't felt it since auna nor for any other person while MAA was thinking that our favorite blonde was thinking something else is is this what it feels like to have a father and it feels warm lamented Naruto despite how MAA and him would argue about which dish of ramen is better than the other or the color orange is or isn't a stupid color he truly cared for the Old Goat flashback end Naruto then found himself back in the restaurant with may desp it not showing it Naruto was truly sad that his Sensei was gone so heard Ryu May was there smiling at him what was your father's name asked May generally curious because if Ryu was an srank D ninja that meant his father was powerful or was a hell of a great teacher his name said Naruto neutrally but you could detect a hint of sadness in his voice he had to think of a name quickly but which one would be good his name was Hora Yokes Hora hyra sounds like a strong name commented may wait you said was y he died about a year ago said Naruto emotionlessly you're probably also wondering why I have the Sharingan as well correct queried narut to which may nodded deciding to fabricate a lie narut did just that I don't know why I have the Sharingan I questioned my father about it but he didn't tell me anything but can we please stop talking about my past it's quite uncomfortable and it brings back bad memories commented Ryu just one more question stated may as she bit her nail seductively a few minutes passed and yet Ryu didn't want to give into the Auburn woman's demands fine said Naruto dejectedly what was your mother's name asked May carefully as she knew his mother was a touchy subject Naruto raised an eybrow at the question he didn't know how to feel about his mother did she love him did she hate him like all the rest her name was kashina Yokes she died the day I was born but not from childbirth said Naruto at agitatedly I answered your question I am not required to answer anymore spoke Naruto mayi she knew that was all she could get from the man for the rest of the evening the two cage level Shinobi talked and ate May would throw a few flirts here and there and Naro would take them as he usually did emotionlessly after the dinner May said goodbye left Ryu alone who ventured back to his hotel room it was cold like a hungering winter chilling wasn't the word to describe the cold atmosphere everything was covered in a thick layer of ice the trees the leaves even the flowers were in tuned in a wasteland of Frozen water the wind howled like wolves in the gal s were sharp enough to cut and freeze the blood in your veins a black clad man was standing in the middle of the Desolation the winds were cutting his skin and the frost was biting his muscles but he was unaffected by the icy Touch of the rhyme his golden locks Fayed in the gnawing wind as he stood stalwartly against the Eerie onslaught of the icy tract instead of the dazzling sight of snow he faced a slaying blizzard but he stood against the cold and just surveyed his surroundings from the branches of the trees he could icicles dangling from the wood and the trunks of the trees acted like mirrors seeing everything within their Vision as he stood there he could make out figures within the mirrors of ice there was a man with long white hair and red lines on his face another man with a horizontal scar over his nose a blond-haired girl whose hair was tied in a ponytail two people wearing hideous green jumpsuits and had large eyebrows where he originally thought they were caterpillars a man with red eyes and wearing a black coat with red clouds a red-haired boy with a tattoo of Love on his forehead and a busty blond-haired woman they all appeared in the mirrors looking at him with dead eyes and he stared bck with as much ferocity he then began to Traverse through the blizzard walking by the trees as a result the wind seemed to to push against him as if trying to stop him from moving but he fought through and endured the blistering Frost eviscerated his blood freezing it but he treed on through the Frozen storm he walked for what seemed like hours until he came upon a unique tree unlike the rest of the trees in the cold Forest this one wasn't frozen over its bark and leaves looked more crystallin than Frozen the leaves seemed to droop down from th e branches appearing as if it was a painting or a chandelier he stood before the tree inspected its form then he saw images within the tree of him and people who appeared to be his friends and more images of him greeting people and wearing robes that looked familiar to him and finally as if the tree had a will of its own its branches and leaves started to move together forming a crystal mirror and he saw her again the pink-haired woman with the blond-haired baby and a man with blond hair who he assumed was himself and yet this feeling of melancholy washed over him he sta ring at the mirror for a minute or two before it shattered into pieces surprising him when he turned his back towards the tree he noticed that all the other trees were fracturing as well before like the crystal shattered and then a mighty gust of wind that forced him to Shield his eyes approached it blew away any remnants of the blizzard and the snow leaving him standing on a field of ice as if he was standing on a rimmed ocean when he looked down into the ice he saw something that made his breath hitch it was a blond haired man wearing the same clothing however there was something different about him he look her older than the other blonde his eyes were more narrow and he had a noticeable jawline along with a more narrow face it felt like the original blonde was looking at an older version of himself but there was one big difference between the two this Mon's eyes were dull and lifeless even behind the Valiant red it's as if he was looking into the eyes of a dead man someone who died but still lived just except me spoke the older blonde however his voice was dark and deep it sounded like the cobes I will erase everything that causes you pain I will destroy everything that you hate in this world entrust your heart to me the ice the original blond's feet began to crack and Splinter the ice couldn't handle the weight of the younger blonde and it collapsed upon itself the younger found himself drifting within an ocean everywhere he looked he saw Darkness but no light not a spark he found the older man hovering above him the younger blonde s back collide with the seabed and the older held the younger by the throat with a vice likee grip and stood over him like a predator who had caught their prey what's the matter why do you hesitate asked the older blonde with an evil chuckle had a dark smirk the younger found it hard to breathe from all the water entering his lungs in the crushing grip of the older we need each other you need my power without me you can't do anything nothing at all now who do you wish to kill asked the older with the voice of the caubi in the dark smirk will be the ones who wronged you the ones who always underestimated you the ones who kept everything from you the ones you loved or the ones who denied you everything you deserved tempted the older blonde with his dark voice and Insidious smirk the younger found himself drawn to the older as if wanting to accept the power that he offered yes you understand now with our prodigious Vision in a chakra more ominous and Sinister than his own we will shape the world as he has always wanted to continued the older man just give me your heart whispered the older man he then placed the palm of his hand against his younger counterparts forehead finally hiss the older Naruto woke up within his hotel room he noted that he was alone and that night ahd fully crept over kaker he was wearing his black armor except his arms armor and coat he never felt safe while sleeping except for in front of MAA so he instead wore his armor he had just had another night terror and it was the same way he had experienced two nights ago why was this happening to him he felt himself grab the sword and kill the boy and yet he also felt his throat being crushed just what did this mean his Shinobi senses then kicked and he felt some chakra signatures outside his hotel room but before he could react to anything a canister burst through a window in his room then the canister started excreting yellow gas and when he breathed it in it strangely smelled like lavender but he realized something was wrong Naruto started having trouble breathing and molding his chakra he dropped to his knee s on the floor and tried to mold some chakra to escape but his control was rapidly fluctuating and he couldn't focus suddenly the door to his room burst open revealing three men wearing brown flak Jay aets and gas masks walked in carrying Kai there you are yok's no Ryu Dragon of the night wind said one of The Intruders Naruto through the gas was able to make out the symbol of I wager on their hi Ates another Ian nin took out a katana and ran straight toward Ryu intent on killing Ryu knowing he didn't have much time to Counterattack focused a large amount of chakra into H is right eye while also trying to Stave off the effects of the gas instantly the black side like shuriken with a red pin wheel around the pupil appeared in Naruto's right eye and he thought the name of the Jutsu he was going to use Cameo n iio just before the Ia nin could deliver the blow something blocked his Katana what whispered the nin pathetic thought Naruto he was currently tied to a chair and bound with rope how did I get into this mess everything was going great before I was int taken hostage and tied to a chair within a dark room with only one light but did they have to take my shirt pathetic if I could mold my chakra at the time I could have killed them easily but the gas also had to mess with my senses making taijutsu near impossible flashback cameon Nao thought Naruto just before the killing blow was made something blocked the katana of the Iowa nin what whispered the nin it was a sithe and the one who was holding it was a priest wearing black robes and a strange mask the mask had two pointed ears resembling a fox and three eyes the Ian nin was cowering under the glare of the Mask where did it come from the black robe priest pushed the iwa nin back and with a swing of its side the sickle-like wave appeared and cut through the nin but it didn't kill him but he found that all his chakra was gone possibly that wave like energy drained his chakra from the black robed priest's attack the other eye was Shinobi were unsure of what to do their partner wasn't dead so why was he just standing there narut stared blankly at the nins but his breathing was Heavy from all the poisoned gas he focused as much chakra as he could into his his right eye and a blue ring appeared behind him bearing the Conifer Jewel an Angelic Priestess burst through the ring she wore flowing cream colored robes and translucent ribbons she too had a mask with two foxlike ears and three eyes however she had a Red Crown like accessory on its mask the Priestess gathered up chakra that the black robe priest stole and focused intently she created a glowing ball of white transparent chakra and threw it at the enemy Shinobi which forced them to fly back onto a street they were relatively unharmed and their wounds were superficial narut was struggling to stay conscious but the just youu was wearing down all his chakra the gas was causing his chakra control to go haywire and the sleeping affect was hampering his physical abilities and was wearing down upon Him swiftly he was foolish to believe that the chakra signatures outside e his hotel room where Kiri Shinobi may had sent and he didn't focus on his sensor abilities to reveal the location of the Shinobi who threw the canister into the room Naruto was trying to maintain control and focus on his two Creations but the gas was affecting his concentration and he was becoming incredibly drowsy he got up onto his feet and with his reming strength purpled himself oh you chi of the hotel room breaking through the walls he landed on the ground but tumbled Abbot his feet came in contact with the ground coughing all the way his two priests following after him when he was outside he saw that the Ia SHO had recovered from the priestess's attack his remaining strength was waning on him and the blonde lost Consciousness and his two priests puffed Away In Smoke No oh nay and Kiri were able to get to the disturbance fast enough to ascertain who caused it and by then the enemy Shinobi had already taken Naruto flashback end when Naruto woke up he found out that he was tied to a chair in a dark room he could only guess that the Ian nins captured him and later restrained him he was currently wondering where Conan was was she trying to rescue him or did she not give a [ __ ] about him and where the was zetsu when you needed him most deciding that Naruto was just going to sit back and find out what the Ian nins wanted he relaxed in the chair not caring about it NY thing in particular or what the Iowa nins were going to do did they want to bring him to Iowa to turn him into a breeder for the Sharingan the ancient and stubborn cage on noi probably wanted him to join his village or was it out of revenge for all the Ian nins he killed a few days ago he sighed happily he was going to enjoy whatever amusing torture the Ian nins had in mind MAA had Persona LL y put Naruto through the worst kind of torture imaginable by using sukui to keep him within the world for days torturing him non-stop zetsu questioned the old Mon's sanity at the time believing that it was overkilled to keep a person within sukui for weeks at a time torturing them although the end result was amazing it helped Naruto build up his mental fortitude and gave him a high resistance to pain his thoughts then traveled to one of his dojutsu techniques the cameon Ania was described by MAA to be the greatest battle Jutsu in the world with it Naruto could create his a and unique beings made entirely out of his chakra it was similar to the susano but on a more advanced level where like the suzano it created beings made of chakra but instead of a skeletal Soldier T he beings made from the cameon niia were more like Troopers than soldiers but there was more to the cameon niio than creating personal Guardians with their own individual Powers there was fa are more to that eye ability than the sukui or even the Forbidden eye techniques of the Uchiha Clan Naruto had accidentally discovered this exclusive ability when he added to much chakra into his R IDI when practicing with the blaze release the result was nine created constructs each with a different shape and abilities however that was for the right eye the left eye was far more versati L and Powerful but both eyes at once using the cameon niio was truly a jewel among pearls Nar tried to focus his chakra but he found that his chakra was being actively suppressed focusing even M or he found the chakra suppression seal on the nape of his neck from all he knew about iwag he knew that they were at least decent in seals the chakra suppression seal was created by the Uzumaki Clan Naruto's Clan so he knew the advantages and drawbacks of the sealing he could use his knowledge to escape that is if someone rescues him before then the shackles that were currently Holden G were weak and made of soft flexible metal therefore it would be easy for him to break in part to his physical strength that he advanced in the years but he knew that even with tautu he wasn't on the level of M guy the green idiot of the Hidden Leaf but he was confident enough that he believed he could kill the Ian nins with one hand but then he remembered his capture he truly was pathetic that shenobi F such as Iowa could capture him he admitted that the only people who could defeat him were nagato and possibly obido nagato because of his skill with the renegon and his experience in battle but the leader of the akatsuki's arrogance was a weakness he needed to fix and obido but that was because Naro overestimated him Naruto was brought out of his musings by a door opening in front of him a person walked in wearing a brown flag jacket he had slightly spiky brown hair and brown eyes when the nin looked at Ryu he sneered at the tied up blonde hello said Ryu with an annoying smirk the nin narrowed his eyes at the Sharingan wielder the nin scrutinized the man in front of him he was laid back and relaxed as if nothing could affect him in his content World despite being tied up like a criminal on trial the blonde was also well sculpted in muscle and there wasn't a scar on his body except for a spot above his Hardware it looked like he was hit by a lightning bolt that arked outwards can you untie these bonds please the Ian nin looked up to see Naruto smirking at him happily can you please untie these bombs stated Nar with a big grin as if finding the situation funny the Ian nin's eye twitched a little in annoyance my name is curry ganseki I am a Jan in service to Suchi KAG s and but he stopped his sentence when he know chick Naruto wasn't listening as if he wasn't worth his attention he gained a tick mark on his forehead at the level of attention Naro was giving him hey yelled Curry Naruto snapped his head and gave him his attention to the nin what asked Naruto shrugging his shoulders Curry's face puffed up in anger and he gained a prominent tick mark that was pulsing you killed my brother said Curry gritting his teeth though Naruto stared him blankly which seemed to unnerve Curry a little Naro sighed and breathed in some air he closed cled his eyes and started thinking about who was the person he killed but then he realized he didn't care you think I care about your problems and you believe that I actually do spoke Naruto as he opened his eyes honestly I could care less who I kill why our brother did his duty as a Shinobi serving his village he died like a Shinobi no he died like a dog said Naruto scornfully he then felt a fist impact against his face Curry was shaking with rage and he was grinding ing his teeth but narut continued on with his psychological warfare intent on finding what the Shinobi wanted but he guessed it was Revenge I slaughtered him just like all the others he couldn't ever think of defeating me none of them were worth my time but it felt good watching his life slip away lied narut he was the ninja who I killed via lacerations to the heart correct asked Naruto another punch to the face was his answer and he knew he was right he had a child yell HED Curry but Naruto continued smirking he didn't care if he had a grandmother I don't have what he has said narut with his smirk Curry punched Ryu again and left the room all throughout that talk Naro was sending enormous amounts of chakra into the suppression seal Conan was currently speaking to the mizukage about what had happened at her and ru's hotel room when the blue-haired woman arrived at the hotel after a mission the mcage gave her she sawada T the door had been blown nearly of its hinges there were tumbled over items as if there had been a scuffle in the room however ru's items were still there such as his Katana and his coat and Akatsuki cloak however Ryu himself was missing even though she had been partners with the blonde for a while Conan knew that he W never leave behind his Katana or his coat so where was her partner shortly after the mizukage's forces arrived to investigate what had happened my U are currently looking into what has happened at the hotel and who could have caused it and why said May in a professional voice I just care about getting my partner back said Conan emotionlessly she had many questions that only Ryu could answer and she needed them answered and soon she meant to ask him after his date with the mizukage but her Mission took longer than expected and then there was this mess my andu were able to discover a few pieces of evidence that could lead us to the to the perpetrators said may as she took out a scroll and unsealed its contents there was a used up canister a gas mask and a katana Conan inspected the gas mask and canister they were used in raan uni s to capture targets judging by the canisters model and the gas mask it didn't take ainus to figure out that it was linked to the canister but the katana Conan had seen the same brand of that sword it was shorter than the average sword but it had a square- shaped guard and brown Hilt that Katana is a model used usually by sh from iager informed Conan May wasn't surprised by Conan's information in the past iager had utilized the akitsuki so it'd be natural for Conan to recognize the sword but still why kidnap Ryu Iowa has always been a village who couldn't reign in their emotions very well given the many assassination attempts on the yandi Hokage after the third Shinobi World War suddenly Al burst into the room he was sweating and his breathing was Heavy M Mazuka sama we found CH this near the crime scene said a as he held up an i wager hit I at there are only a few possible explanations why Iowa is here are more specifically Ryu saw it Con in her face not betraying any emotion one the Suchi KAG ordered his Shinobi to capture Ryu and possibly use him as a breeder for the Sharingan if he does posies it naturally because I don't believe his Sharingan is a gift from someone like he said it was or to join their Village strengthening iwag by training its next generation of Shinobi to some of the Suchi KAG Shin Obi have gone against his orders and have taken it upon themselves to eliminate Ryu in Revenge or because he is a threat to their Village theorized Conan May nodded her head in agreement because it sounded like something Iowa would do considering all it's done in the past Al have three teams of oin to track down the Shinobi that took ryuk ordered may already have mizukage Sama we we re a to find a trail leading out of Kiri said Al May smiled in gratitude and dismissed Al Naruto was still sitting in the dark room he continuously channeling enormous amounts of chakra into the seal his clan created the seal and they sold it to all the other nations or was stolen from in ia's case but most didn't know the weakness to the seal by focusing large and continuous amounts of chakra into the seal will the seal itself wear down and eventually break however it takes a while for the seal to actually break he heard a lock click and the door in front him opened to reveal f r i when nin all with snears on their faces we have time before he arrives said one of the nins but he wants him unharmed said another Nar raised his eyebrow at the banter but decided not to look into it we'll just use medical Ninjutsu to heal him said another a smirk appeared on nutk face let's just do it what can he do he's an old man and this one is tied up said the last nin gesturing towards Naruto this is going to be fun said a voice within the room the nins looked at Ryu who had an annoying yet arrogant smirk that's our line said a Shinobi who was particularly annoyed by the smirk then all the nins started beating Naruto within an inch of his life all the while the blonde had the same smirk throughout the beating he had suffered much worse in his time in konaha what the Ia SHO were giving him was a massage three men were walking on a road towards the land of water two had distinctive amboo masks but instead they wore a tire different from normal ambo and each had a Tonto sheathed on the back of their right shoulders one the third individual was walking slowly and it appeared he had withered in time as he was walking with a cane quote has the I wager Shinobi captured the target asked the third individual yes my Lord they are currently holding him in a bunker on one of the islands that dot the land of water within a few more hours we should be there answered one of the other individuals very good as long as the acid is mostly intact I have no qualms said the man with the cane but my Lord can we truly trust him said the other person among the trio yes we can for we gain the Sharingan and a useful Pawn I just have to use that if it doesn't go according to plan said the man with the cane the trio W air current ly unaware that they were being tailed by Shinobi wearing demon masks and wielding katanas one of the trio sensed their presences through their chakra he craned his eyes searching the forest they were walking through my Lord stated the sensor among the group yes I know said the man with the cane HEI then stabbed his crane into the ground where it stayed there standing like a statue I have not seen combat for quite a while this is perfect chance to get my muscles all limbered and supple the old man then began Shifting the bandages around his right eye revealing a blood red Sharingan do not interfere this won't take long ordered the old man suddenly for Shinobi wearing dark green flak jackets sprung out form the tree line their katanas at the ready aimed for the kill the old man went through some hand seals now revealing that he had a fully functional right arm behind his black robe he drew in some breath and face the shinobis were attempted to at tack him with crescent move like wav of cutting winds the ninja in midair couldn't redirect their trajectory as they were sliced up by the wind currents they tumbled on the ground and landed in heaps One landing near the old man with the Sharingan and a katana landing near his feet the only living nin gased in pain from all the wounds on his body the old man grasped the katana and held it over the nin's head is your target the konaha elder or me personally asked the bandaged man the nin gasped out a kill me in response well not that it matters anyway the bandaged man stabbed de his Katana into the Shinobi's head killing him instantly a rain of canai flew from the tree line straight at the hidden Leaf Elder the man used his unbandaged arm and grabbed the collar of the nin using him as a human shield protecting him from the canai the old mons Sharingan scanned among the trees picking out his targets 7 8 9 10 17 in total thought the Shinobi as he scrw his enemies more canai flew from the trees intending to kill the man the man used the still used the body as a makeshift shield and the canai kept impacting against the body why Le the old man went through some more hand seals behind the corpse he pushed the body aside and aimed his Jutsu at the trees futon Shinu renpa wind release vacuum serial waves yelled the man as he fired mutable waves of eviscerating wind at the trees some Shinobi didn't have much time to move before their bodies were bisected from the wind the Shinobi that were able to escape Drew there katanas and charged at the bandaged man the man grasped the katana that was in his human Shield's head and engaged the nins in kenjutsu the man had years of combat experience under his belt so he was able to Parry Dodge and slice all the nins in his sight most of them were cut down before they could register that they were dead he threw his Katana at a Shinobi where it pierced his head killing the nin the man went through some more hand seals and prepared his Jutsu futon shinku gyoku wind release vacuum sphere yelled the man as he exhaled numerous bullet-like blasts of wind at the his remaining enemies the bullets penetrated their Flack jackets and Flesh easily three Shinobi fell to the ground dead while three more still lived the old man took up his sword again and engag the Shinobi in Sword Play he killed another nin by stabbing him in the neck with his sword where he then used the body as a shield where the two other Shinobi stabbed the body using the opportunity that the ninja were close to him the bandag man removed the katana via slashing the neck and killing the last two combatants in a Swift and grizzly strike the mons lone sharing and watched as the loss te of his attackers fall to the ground and he stood there not a drop of blood on his wrinkled body these are remnant of the Hanya Black Ops from the land of woods that we eliminated in the past I N formed of the old mons traveling companions it's always been like this snakes always look for the slightest opportunity to strike said the man now that you have come out of the shadows in sidence like this will increase our headaches in lots of ways this may become more Troublesome for you sir said the other traveling companion shenobi once belonged to a world of Aesthetics to be nameless and Anonymous Your Existence hidden from the world was a source of Pride said the man as heed grasped his Cane that hadn't moved from its spot by controlling what's seen and what's hid and can one truly strengthen Village and nation that is why I respect Ryu yok he is everything a Shinobi must be in this world deceptive cunning ruthless he doesn't allow the world to see him and less he wants to be seen and when he is seen he inspires fear with his power when he infiltrated The Village he purposely revealed his presence when he was compromised and before that he was hidden in plain sight let the people mask you so that you are one with the crowd he knows this best of all and as quickly as he appeared he disappeared as if he was Phantom that is what a Shinobi must do what Ninja must be he is the Pinnacle of what shobi must represent and I will have him as my Pawn proclaimed the old man we should arrive at the bunker within an hour or so if we keep up our previous Pace informed one of the trio good I am quite eager to meet yok San and when I have him on my side I will be supplying the village with a powerful weapon one that is far M or exceptional than Kakashi haki or possibly sukumo hakei not even Tsunade will repudiate the decision for even though he killed all those Ando he is worth more than 50 of them said the man as he shifted his bandages on his eye to their original position with that the trio reignited their Journey to the land of water Naruto didn't feel anything the fist striking his face were tickling him what he went through at the hands of the civilians was far worse than any beating and throughout the beating he had the same annoying smirk all the way through he wondered why zetsu had yet to contact him the plant man was loyal to him so where was he now if he hadn't had gotten captured by Ninja fod this wouldn't have happened but now that has occurred to him the canister and the gas it excreted didn't come from iwag but from konaha someone in the leaf wanted to capture him and they supplied the Ian nins with the necessary tools Naro felt like a headless chicken for not seeing it sooner the Ian nins then stopped their brutal beating and took a look at their work ru's face was red and puffy and he was bleeding form his mouth and nose there wasn't a part of his face that wasn't bruised his nose was slightly disfigured and his lips and eyelids were swollen it's as if he appeared out of a bad painting given the extent of the injuries do you think he's had enough asked one of the four Iowa Shinobi as he looked at the beaten Ryu yeah he's had enough besides we can't have him die on a sense that Mummy needs him said another ninja as he spat on narut the for Shinobi then left the room promising to heal Naruto later but they didn't notice that some of Naruto's wounds were already starting to heal and he still had that same smirk zetsu appeared in its usual manner via slinking from the ground in front of Naruto the Clones venus fly trap appendage opened up revealing the black and white man when it looked at Naruto the white one SI widened a little in horror but the black showed no emotion Naruto would heal from the beating in a few seconds Nar are you okay asked white zetsu nervously Naruto eyes had healed enough s oh that he could see and he subconsciously glared at White zetsu for asking such a stupid and obvious question what do you think zetsu asked Naruto out of the blue with a hint of sarcasm well I'm going to say that you're not okay replied zetsu which caused Naruto to tighten his glare the black zetsu getting unnerved by the glare even though it wasn't aimed at him decided to tell Naruto of what they had discovered I found it stated black zetsu which caused Naro to look at him with white eyes and soon Naro grinned in happiness you found it repeated Naruto where has it been all this time in a temple within the land of lightning guarded by monks that are cut off from society responded black zetsu perfect now can you untie me asked Naruto who happy grin was still in full sway he was happy because of the one thing he was searching for had been found an artifact of Legend oh yes sorry spoke white zetsu but before either party could do anything they heard the click of the door and zetsu materialized into the ground while Naruto's injuries had fully rejuvenated when the door opened it revealed a man wearing a white shirt with a black robe with a purple Obby he had one arm and it appeared he had lost the other long ago along with his right eyee which was concealed by bandages he had black Shaggy spiky High our lots of wrinkles and an X shaped scar on his chin Nar widened his eyes in surprise he knew this man from long ago flashback 7-year-old Naro was walking through the halls of the hok tower today he was meeting the hog e who he had dubbed Gigi because he was like a grandfather to him the blonde would visit the old cage three days a week the old man ahd been kind enough to give him an apartment and a weekly allowance so that he could live with but Naruto always wondered why the Hokage was interested in him and only him none of the other orphans were given the privilege to meet the hok unless they were in the Ninja Academy and even seeing him as an Academy student was rare he passed by the hokage's secretary that instinctly scowled at him but he paid her no mind as he kept walking to his Gigi's office when he was right in front of the door he heard voice behind it as if both were arguing with each other I have told you before and many times danzo that he is just a boy not a toou Naruto H eared the hokage's words from behind the door and he pressed his ear against the door intent on listening in some more he is not a tool herin but a weapon under my guidance he will become the gray test weapon konaha has ever produced if you just hand him over to me said the man now known as danzo watch what you say danzo I will not Stand By and Watch watch as you turn that pure-hearted boy into one of your emotionless dogs continued serut toi he is not a boy he is a human sacrifice sacrifice is the way of Shinobi rebuked danzo the two men glared at each other unaware of the little spy behind the door we have had this discussion before danzo spat serut toi as if it was poison on his tongue you will never get your hand on that power so leave before I force you out thight Ned heisen with a small amount of killing intent which made the war hawk back down and with that danzo stormed out of the office I will get the QB one day here Isen I promise you that thought danzo never looking over his shoulder when danzo opened the door his loone beheld the subject of the conversation with him in the Hokage narut shivered a little under the cold stare of the bandaged man Nar couldn't feel anything coming from this man it was as if he was empty like the void danzo didn't say a word but left without offering a glance back at Naruto flashback and danzo snarled narut within his mind danzo hobbled into the room his Cane tapping against the ground was the only sound as it echoed off the walls he snapped his fingers as two men wearing customized clothing with Ambu masks walked into the room carrying a chair and laid it down directly opposite of Naruto it seemed these two were danzo's servants the old man sat down in the chair and stared at Ryu with a calculating gaze as if trying to discern something from the blonde but the konah Elder also noticed how much resemblance there was between this man and Naruto Uzumaki but their old Badger brushed off those thoughts because it was confirmed by jariah that Naruto Uzumaki the yami's Legacy was dead hello yok San greeted danzo in a formal manner it is a pleasure to finally meet you in person I have heard many things from you in regarding your exploits Naruto's face held no emotion and just continued to stare at Dan blankly however danzo was able to read Ryu he could IM de see that Ryu was a Shinobi who kept his emotions in check and never showed any kind of softness given your power and your Mastery of the Sharingan and your other abilities I have little do BT that you are a remarkable Shinobi who will make the correct decisions when you were faced with obstacles that require those decisions continued danzo for a split second narut saw something at what appeared to be approval Naruto continued to stare coldly at danzo and finally spoke up after deducing that the old Badger wouldn't leave until he received answers your compliments are gratifying G and your confidence in my ability fills me with pride but you have yet to introduce yourself since you already know me spoke Ryu emotionlessly he knew that despite his frail appearance that danzo was an incredibly dangerous individual who kept his skills refined he was considered a prime candidate for the Hokage position so that meant he had power to back it up oh yes how could I forget I she's the only polite thing to do when introducing someone I am danzo shimura an elder of the kah hoger replied danzo who had yet to show any emotion now on to the real reason I am here IA they come to extend an offer that will only be given once said danzo cautiously narut narrowed his eyes at the old man I want you to join konaha forsake the akitsuki and serve under me as a root agent offered danzo I will give you whatever you wish for a desire in return and I can pardon all the crimes you have committed against the village while also offering protection from the Akatsuki Naruto raised his eyebrow at the man he wanted him to join konaha and become an operative of root T thank you for the generous offer started Ryu a small Merc played on the lips of danzo be she I politely refuse for I don't wish to work for a piss hole such as konaha why would I want to be surrounded by idiots and twits who are more likely to trip and fall on their own Kai said Ryu sardonically danzo's lips pursed tightly at the Sharingan wielder insults to his village knowing that he couldn't get Ryu to join through normal means danzo decided to use his trump card are you sure you could become a great operative among root spoke danzo in a last ditch effort at what point did I ever claim to join konaha I loathe your village I hope no I dream that all your civilian as are butchered and raped on the streets while your children become slaves to your conquerors and as you take one last look at your shining konaha your Hokage Monument will wither and Decay and shall be nothing more than dust you leaves will burn in the Smoke permeated wind and your will of fire will be nothing more than a dying Ember on the verge of becoming Ash and then nothing of it shall remain but my joyous laughter said Naruto sinfully with a deathly smirk as he made eye contact with danzo which caused danzo to sweat a little the konah eler stared back at Ryu danzo did n o expect Ryu to act or speak so callously against konaha he had only assumed that he infiltrated The Village just for the horon if there was an animal that would be best described as Ryu yok it would be a fox no greater than a fox a wolf cunning treacherous protective aggressive loyal powerful these are the words that would describe the wolf known as Ru yok I must use it now yok is too much of a threat judging on how he killed the elite of the village thought danzo frantically he channeled chakra into his right eye preparing one of the greatest genjutsu in the world Koto amats danzo Sama said one of the old Badger route operatives as he walked through the door this took danzo by surprise but he didn't show it and the surprise caused danzo to accidentally cancel his Jutsu the Ian nin are demanding to see you and to talk about the payment for their services danzo turned his head slightly and glanced at his subordinate through his left eye h e nodded slightly and got up off the chair very well let us discuss the payment said danzo as he hobbled out of the room leaving Ryu alone danzo and his other route operative were walking through GH the old bunker that Ryu was being held in the bunker itself was used by Kiri years ago but fell out of use after the second chinobi world war the four Ian nin who had captured Ryu were waiting wi fin small room around a rectangular table danzo walked into the room and sat at a chair reserved for him the payment said Cur ganseki who was obviously the leader among the four yes the payment you shall have it spoke danzo suddenly all the Shinobi's throats were slid by the tonos of danzo's subordinates the payment of your lives would be sufficient enough now I am aware that I contracted more Iowa Shinobi than these four so we will have to deal with them or allow yok's sand to deal with them now back oh my appointment with the wolf but before danzo could get out of his chair he felt a massive Force shook the foundations of the bunker causing some dust within the room to be disheveled Dano Sama this Quake is being caused by yoku's chakra said one root soldier who was a sensor unbelievable he's doing this with just his chakra said the other root soldier who was exasperated we're leaving now this bunker is underground it could come down on top of us ordered Dan o who kept a cool composure with Nar a few minutes earlier Naro was still thinking over danzo's offer to return to the leaf Village but the words he spoke were true he never wanted to go back to that village ever he couldn't be bothered to destroy it at the time because of the eye of the Moon plan which would force everyone into the Dreamscape where Kono would no longer matter he had to get to the temple within the land of lightning the one that was holding the artifact he wanted he also had to meet up with the Akatsuki to remind them that he wasn't dead then h e felt something at the nape of his neck the chakra suppression seal was broken he could now manipulate his chakra freely although he had lost at least quarter of his reserves trying to destroy the seal he used his enhanced strength to break the shackles which were constricting him he then pressed two of his fingers against the seal on his left wrist and smoke appeared around his form when th e smoke dissipated it revealed Naruto in his black Samurai like armor however he lacked his weapons zetsu appeared out of the ground beside Naruto there are only a few iwan nins left and danzo in his lackes are in a different room in the bunker seeing as how you lack your weapons maybe you should rely on those stated zetsu Naruto didn't respond but he registered what zetsu said and what he meant cameon andio thought Naruto as he channeled chakra into his right eye allowing his eternal mangio to be shown to the world and a massive blo andala sprouted behind him each with a different ring and kanji on it come forth started Naruto seru from the Azure Ching ring burst forth an Azure Japanese dragon taller than a human it had two large horns and three eyes along with fox-like ears by EO from the white by ring a white slender and lean tiger which also had three eyes and fox ears along with sharp teeth came forth suzaku from the ver ion Zoo Ring app a r d a Vermilion bird with elegant and dramatic plumage and it too had the same mask but with a beak and a feather on its Crown jenu from the black Z ring a tortoise with black overlapping place aesh in a white bushy tail burst forth from the ring and it had the standard mask three eyes fox ears kja from the sky Kong ring a golden snake with a long body surfaced only it had the standard mask like its predecessors IO from the jewel U ring a Celestial Maiden with flowing cream robes and lavender translucent ribbons appeared Shinigami from the three San ring came a skell edel black robed priest carrying a sithe hokuto senon from the north bay ring a priest with traveling robes and a fox staff arose nanto senon from the south Nan ring a priest with a near eye denal shaped to the hokuto senon appeared and it too had a fox staff the two sages both had three eyes and fox-like ears all of the nine masked beasts gathered around Naruto as if protecting him no matter how many times I see them they never cease to amaze me said zetsu in awe of the beasts we're leaving zetsu yelled Naruto the seru walked ahead of Naruto and charged forward using I Chi's amazing strength to break down the door Nar walked on ahead with his loyal beasts trailing behind him Naro soon found the exit but not before sending the biao to scout ahead Naro could order his beasts mentally therefore making the creatures unpredictable to enemy ninja once the biao had scouted ahead it ran back to nar's position signaling that it was safe Naruto made it outside the bunker and he could feel the Rays of the sun shining down on him but it was shortlived as IA Shinobi surrounded narudo from all sides but some appeared anxious as if not wanting to bat Le the masked beasts that surrounded the blonde nine masked beasts have fun mentally commanded Naruto the Beast sprung into action catching the Shinobi off guard with their sudden actions n baruto was still standing in the same spot arms folded as he watched his beasts fight for him usually Naro would get involved because his main fighting style was heavily dependent on his mas B STS like his shadow clones maybe it was because of his love for the cage bunchin no Jutsu that created the nine beasts because they fought as if they were clones of Naruto he also discovered that the CU had more affect on him than he thought as he wondered why his beasts had fox ears and the sages had Fox staffs but it didn't matter for the moment but this time he decided to watch since it had been a long time since he brought all his beasts out at the corners of his eyes Naruto saw canai flying towards him the blonde was unafraid of the canai he didn't make any attempt to move out of the weapon path a purple barrier formed before Naruto as it blocked the canai causing the weapons to drop to the floor the hokuto senin and the nanto senin flew to Naruto's position as they double her e clearly the ones who created the barrier the seru and the bako were tearing the nins apart with their claws their great speed was too much for the nins before they were cut down the jenu in the suzaku were either crushing the Shinobi under their waiter were lifting them in the up in the air and letting gravity do the rest the kja Shinigami and the Teno were binding their opone NTS with their ribbons or their bodies where the Shinigami would siphon their chakra and the Teno would give back that chakra in its attacks only a few minutes passed and the Shinobi fod stood little chance against the beasts Naruto popped his neck because he had a rather bad cck in a certain spot as he surveyed the Carnage he only wished they were stronger so that he could have his low y'all beasts use their more powerful techniques but alas it wasn't so which depressed Naruto slightly zetsu walked up to the blonde and watched the beasts return to their Master's side they act like your clones stated zetsu as he noticed similarities between the shadow clone and the nine masked beasts well more like the way they fought instead of appearance as Naruto uses them to overwhelm his enemies although they require far less chakra stated explained Naruto I've always wondered what happens when they die asked white zetsu Naruto didn't look at the artificial human but he heard the question I tested out that question so I ran my Katana through the Teno and I couldn't use that certain Beast for at least a day clarified Naruto zetsu nodded in understanding zetsu 2 RN to a certain direction as he sensed nearby chakra Naruto had yet to sense it because black zetsu was just a better sensor there are 12 chakra signatures heading in this direction among the Mr are two signatures that have high reserves they are most likely the mizukage and your partner Conan spoke black zetsu what about danzo questioned Naruto heun's long gone he fled when the O R W helming pressure of your chakra you were emitting through your beasts caused him to flee back to konaha spoke black zetsu he tried to recruit me into his uo Branch known by the name of root explained Naruto he said he would pardon me of my crimes towards the village but I politely refused like a gentleman did you threaten him his village or his family queried zetsu Village answered Naruto bluntly zetsu nodded his head you should leave I don't want you around the mizukage or Conan it would raise too much suspicion zetsu melded into the ground but not before saying goodbye to his master the nine beasts stare TD Fade Away into dust as Ryu mentally dismissed them Ryu turned his gaze onto two corpses of his victims and his eternal mango started to spin May and Conan had been traveling for the past few hours following a and a select Squad of oin and Anu they were successfully able to find a trail leading them to Ryu and the mizukage hope that the blonde was still within the land of water for if he wasn't there was nothing she could do without provoking a war Conan was slightly anxious she needed ru's answers she needed to know his motives she was Al likee a cat too curious for her own good instead of splitting into her paper butterflies she decided to stay with the mizukage and her forces Mazuka Sama we've discovered something yelled out the large party landed within a field which was coated with a light mist and dark trees but what horrified them was that there were bodies strewn about some were mutilated by what looked like claw marks others were disfigured as if they had been crushed by some great weight and some were missing limbs altogether they were able to see brown flak jackets which were caked in Blood and the red liquid stained the grass they were walking on and in the middle of it was re who was sitting on a corpse twirling a canai in between his armored fingers and yet there wasn't a drop of blood on his muscled body or Samurai like armor narut tilted his head to look at his partner in the cage Su said Nar with a grin you're late missed out on all the fun ryuun I we thought you were captured said the mizukage but no one noticed her blunder I was but I was able to escape and killed my captors as you can see they weren't much of a challenge continued narut he walked over to the mizukage's forces and while on the way may gave him a soft kiss on the cheek and whispered a glad you're safe in his ear which caused him to blush a little many of the men glared at Ryu in jealousy that's supposed to be me was the common thought shared among the male populace Conan meanwhile was staring at Ryu blankly the questions she needed answered must be spoken behind closed doors the land of lightning same time the land of lightning was mountainous land filled with thunderstorms and many clouds some of the mountains were Jagged and tall and very tea richer were many explorers have lost their lives to the mountains that inhabited the land very few buildings could survive the terrain one of the rare few buildings that can dwell on the Mount High n sides was a temple that resembled The Shaolin Monastery it was a dark gray temple with no life or color its buildings and roof tiles were chipped and fractured while the door to the temple was rusted snow so blanketed the temple for its height was far up in the mountains and temperature was freezing a man with blonde hair with a black coat and black armor was standing before the temple before either door there was a yamabushi and a tangu that appeared to ready to fight in their combat stances the man that was standing before the door was none other than Naruto he was scanning the traditional buildings with his Sharingan zetsu claimed that the temple and its artifact was guarded by Ninja monks thought Naruto but he had yet to see any inkling that they existed other than this Temple he had followed the coordinates perfectly so why did it feel like he was in the wrong place the biting snow didn't affect him in the slightest zetsu said the artifact was located within the temple and he came all this way to get it Naruto activated his eternal mangio and he summoned the arms of his suzano the white arms were hammering against the doors with every punch it left a dent in the door finally after some punching the door collapsed and with it small layer of dust obscured the blond's vision he walked past the gates and beheld the same dreary Temple as he saw outside it appeared that there wasn't anyone alive only snow in the decaying Temple buildings but at the corner of his eye he could see movement and it wasn't the blizzard that had washed over the mountain monks dressed in gray and white hackas with long sleeves that covered their arms and hands and red obies tied around their waists and most if not all were bald they surrounded Naruto from all Corners seeming L unafraid of him they all lowered themselves into fighting stances ready to battle him Nar was amused he had never met ninja monks before so this was a new experience then one monks started walking up to him but kept a safe distance from him he was dressed in similar attire to the other monks and he was about middle-aged like the other monks he was bald coupled with brown eyes my name is tatakai and I am the head monk of the kajo temple you have trespassed on forbidden ground it's if you leave before we are resorted to use Force warned tatakai but Naruto wasn't intimidated I don't care about your temple are the monks here exclaimed Naruto loud enough to hear a few snowflakes landed on his face and were quickly melted by his body heat I'm here for the artifact tatakai frowned at the blonde he was aware to which artifact he was talking about but yet the monk also wondered how the man had found their Temple and found the treasure they ha de been guarding since the clan wars I am sorry all the monks here were born to defend the artifact with their lives so you cannot go further I will repeat myself leave or we will use Force threatened tatakai with a glare Naruto Shrugged off the glare and popped his neck for he had another bad cck in that Troublesome spot if you raise your blade at me and bear your fangs that is your way of expressing your pride however there is a fine line between pride and arrogance such as there is a fine line between love and hate and when you raise your blade in contempt of my pride it feels like you're saying that I'm arrogant proclaimed Naruto my distaste for arrogance is great but my hatred for vanity and hubris is suffocating spoke Naro cameon Ando bako Kinja Shinigami seru yelled Naruto and the spoken beasts appeared out of the mandala and took their places by Naruto's side deal with them the beasts the size of men excluding seru launched th M themselves at the monks while Naruto stood there unmoving what is this is this puppetry of sunna yelled a monk before his throat was torn from his body by the biao the Shinigami was a whirlwind o f death as it used its side to cleave the monks the seru was having the highest kill count for it used its massive size to deal with the monks the kja was using it whip-like body to strike T the monks and many suffered broken bones and internal bleeding from the golden snake a few minutes passed and tatakai was the only one alive he tried to pick himself up off the ground but he was pinned to the cold floor by the biao Naruto was standing to the side of tatakai since he was the head monkey would know where the artifact was where is it questioned Naruto the biao put some e more pressure on tatakai back causing him to Grunt in pain I was sworn to put the Bako put even more pressure on his back causing tatakai to cough up blood tell me where it is Naruto K stoned again but this time adding some of his killer intent tatakai looked to his left and ey to building unfortunately Naruto saw where his gaze traveled and he too saw the building no choked tatakai Naruto opened the door that restricted him from entering as he peered into the architecture he beheld a straight bladed Katana on a pedestal the katana's blade was black in color and it seemed to glitter the grip was black which had white in the middle there was no guard which was perfect for the blonde and there was a black rope and a black chain forming from the pommel the black rope was a meter in length while the black chain was a meter and 3 in Naruto grasped the katana as tatakai watched with anxiety he inspected the weapon in his right hand before placing his other hand on the blade and using his enhanced strength Naruto broke the sword in half he tossed the remnants of the blade near tatakai where is it really asked Naruto more for y tatakai didn't answer he just glared at the blonde as the Tiger on his back pinned him to the ground because of his silence he was rewarded with the biao's claws boring into his back causing tatakai to sue GH up some more blood into Grimace in pain tatakai will was breaking this man with the red eyes had decimated the monks and made it look easy all the while he didn't lift a finger tatakai glance de at a unique stone carving on the building Naruto walked out of the carving appeared appeared to be swirling whirlwinds guarding a yin-yang symbol but Naruto's Sharingan saw the glance and the dojutsu wield ER walked up to the carving not paying heed to tatakai warnings Naruto inspected the carving as he rubbed his hand over it to from free it from the snow the artifact was hidden in the mechanism he just had to access it and he could leave Naruto pressed his fingers against the two dots in the symbols and he heard a clicking sound emanating from The Carving the whirlwinds began to move away f ROM the yinong symbol and the icon itself opened up now becoming to magatama and from that a hilt the exact same shape and color of the fake Naruto broke emerged it even had the black rope and the black chain connected to the blade the blonde gripped the hilt and un sheathed the katana from its Stone prison he also noticed that the weapon lacked a guard the blade was straight and black in color and looked unbelievably sharp he had heard Legends of this particular blade from MAA the Old Goat even told him that he had been looking for the sword for most of his life even while battling the senju clan he said that the sword could cut through anything and was susceptible to chakra especially wind chakra Naruto tested out the theory by hovering his hand near the blade but just as he was about to touch at a large slash like wound surfaced on the palm of his hand he hadn't even touched the sharp blade and yet it had cut him Naruto smirked in Victory the sword that took years to find was finally in his hand the legendary Tim boir no surui dragonfly cutting sword Legend told of a sword imbued with the speed of lightning and the sharpness of wind in that one day a dragonfly landed on the blade where it was cut in two by just the simplest touch spoke Naruto as he held the Mythic sword the the blonde in the armor strolled up to tatakai the timiri still in his hand thank you for your cooperation said Naruto gratefully and finally he stabbed the timiri through tatakai head where it pierced right through his skull the four masked beasts that n beruto summon faded away in plumes of dust time to go thought Naruto I wager same time onoi the Suchi KAG was sitting behind his desk attending to his paperwork how he hated the position of sui KAG he just wanted to obliterate his paperwork with his dust release but his thoughts traveled to his ninja some of his shinobis had been missing recently he knew that some of the IW and ninja were bitter over the losses in the land of water he was hoping that the Missing Ninja would return to the Village soon they had already suffered losses at the hands of the Akatsuki namely Ryu yok oh how he wanted to ring the neck of that son of a with the Sharingan maybe he could convince yok to join his village given how he had heard of the his exploits in konaha and the Iowa shenobi stationed within the land of water he rubbed his back in annoyance because it always acted up when he thought too much about things or he was just sto and as if he had suffered enough pain his granddaughter walked through the door hey Gigi greeted kitsuchi with a wide grin onoi grumbled something incoherent not now kitsuchi I don't have time for you mumbled onoi with his arms crossed oh don't be like that Gigi you know you should probably step down and have someone else become sui KAG suggested kurotsuchi but her grandfather was a stubborn Geer and he wouldn't give up the title easily go away kitsuchi said onoi grumpily kitsuchi grinned even more she loved pestering her grandfather and commenting on his age which he was sore about W hats wrong Gigi you're not as grumpy as you usually are spoke kurotsuchi onoi decided to give her the silent treatment hoping she would go away after a few minutes kurotsuchi relented and left the office in a Brisk Pace damn kitsuchi mumbled onoki you should be happy with the family you have onoi said a dark voice behind the cage onoi spun around and beheld a man dressed in Bee La Samurai like armor wearing a black hooded coat with red flame motifs the Mon's Hood was up and he was wearing a mask the mask was a menacing skull with 10 red lines on the left side of the mask the man was currently playing with a canai in between his fingers despite onoi not being a sensor he was well experienced to sense chakra within close proximity and yet this boy had easily slipped into Iowa and into his office before the cage could speak the masked man spoke up again a family who despite their flaws and annoyances love you deeply as I have just seen with your granddaughter the man seemed to sigh when he finished talking as if longing for what he had who are you how did you get into my office and are you here to assassinate me asked onoi swiftly one question at a time said the man as he stuck his index finger up now as to who I am I am Ryu yok onoi gasped and he could now easily see his sharing in active save your reaction for later as to how I got into the village I walked in onoi didn't know if he should scowl or sigh at the man but he did have a small sweat drop for the blunt answer and I am not here to assassinate you I'm here to give a warning and to return these said Ryu as he took out some from his coat's inner pocket he was holding at least five ey wager headbands some torn and ragged and all were bloodied he tossed them onto the old Mon's desk and onoki nashed his teeth in Anger they were hired by an elder of kah haaker I believe you familiar with him danzo shimura onoi lost his angry ex pression and changed it to a dumbfounded one but of course he remembered what type of man danzo was he used underhanded tactics and well-thought out plans to gain advantages over his enemies like onoi and keep your Shinobi in check or I'll come back for for their families where afterward they will be wishing to die for I can also use underhanded tactics that is my only warning threatened Ryu Darkly after that Ryu jumped off the window ledge and disappeared into nights wind leaving onoi fearful and broken the old man hadn't felt this since his encounters with maucha the land of water a few hours later after the drama regarding ru's capture was done with the mizukage was exceptionally pleased that the Akatsuki member was unharmed and Conan herself was glad that Ryu was back they were given a new hotel by the mizukage herself after their last one was damaged by the surprise capture once inside their rooms Ryu discarded his coat and the armor on his arms H sat down on his bed inside today was a hectic day first he was captured and held in a dark room then he met danzo and tried to recruit him into rot and he had finally found the timiri nooi which would be delivered to him very soon he was about to doze off into neutral sleep before a knock at his door resounded through the room he could sense the chakra signature outside the door was Conan so he strolled up towards the door to meet with his partner but when he turned the knob he was instead greeted with numerous paper sheets smothering him the paper quickly bound his arms and legs restricting his movements but Ryu wasn't the least bit worried Conan just wanted to talk to him and not have him Escape at the same time then finally the blue-haired woman walked through us the door she had discarded her akitsuki cloak allowing Naruto to view her without the cloak she was wearing a revealing navy blue robe with a large hemline that exposed her arms back and lateral parts of her C cup s along with her belly which had piercings around her navl and navy blue pants she also had a canai in her hand most likely for self-defense but Naruto was still unafraid he Sue LD easily break free from the paper binds with his nine mask beasts or his other cameon andio technique Conan straddled the bound blonde which caused Naro to faintly blush and also wonder if he W as in a genjutsu but his Sharingan saw that he wasn't he knew a white-haired man who would possibly love to be in this position and probably add this scene into one of his perverted books I have coup eston so please answer them to the best of your ability asked Conan politely in her neutral tone Ryu knew that she wanted to be professional while also trying to hide her embarrassment why did you meet with zetsu all those night ago was her first question which made Naro widen his eyes in Surprise she was watching his talk with zetsu but since she was asking she probably didn't hear what they were discussing I was at the time tracking someone someone who had done things that his mother wouldn't be proud of said Naruto with a smirk Conan pressed her Kai into ru's neck giby in him the hint that she wasn't playing around with him who asked Conan someone who parades around with a name that's not not is to begin with who hides behind a mask because he's afraid of people seeing his Visage someone who puts the pieces in place within the shadows and behind closed doors spoke Naruto emotionlessly Conan widened her eyes a little in recognition but Naruto's eyes could see everything you've met him asserted Ryu Conan nodded her head a little the masked man had met them long ago and still was to this day so heun's not who he says he is affirmed Conan to which Naruto nodded the pressure of the Kay on Naruto's neck lessened Conan had always had a hunch that Toby wasn't who he said he was he is just a bitter loser who got friend zoned and can't get over the fact that person died continued Naruto tell me who he really is said Conan getting over he stuper his name is obido a survivor of the massacre he was a student of the yandi Hokage and like I said is a bitter loser answered Naruto Conan didn't need to hear any more of obido and who are you asked Conan impassively Ryu locked eyes with her my name is m said M he needed Conan on his side he needed a loyal follower other than zetsu Naruto Uzumaki isn't exactly a famous name among the Nations and didn't have enough pull to sway a person plus officially he was dead MAA questioned stated Conan Naruto nodded to her question you have blonde hair you have blue replied re you you look like you're in your late teens or early 20s responded Conan the loss of my power in my battle against Hashi so I had to extend my life by experimenting on my body and what you see now is the end result explained Naruto which was a lie if you are who you claim to be what are your plans queried Conan since killing obido wouldn't be his only plan Ryu thought about it for some time he had to risk it he had to tell her about the eye of the Moon plan the infinite sukui so that she would think he was insane I intend to create a world of Peace joy and love there will always be truth and never lies where there are no winners or losers history is written by The Victors when invading a country each party believes it is right to attack or defend while it is reversed for their enemies it is the same F or my battle with hashirama they only knew about why he fought they never wrote down why I fought in this world there would be none of that no right or wrong by gathering Al the nine beju and seal in them into the statue that nagato can summon will I be able to revive the juie 10 tals with it I will become the its genui and cast my eye on the moon reflecting it over the world and with it everyone every being will be transported to a dream world where fantasy will become reality monologue Naruto Conan kept staring at him she was intrigued and tempted by this plan a dream world what would happen in this dream world asked Conan you can forge mountains build cities become a god even revive the dead continued Naruto Conan was taking in every word that Ryu said suku yomi Conan was then transported to a white World filled with nothingness then Naruto appeared before her wearing a black kimono this is what will happen this is what the world I will create shall be at first spoke Ryu and before Conan's eyes his entire physical appearance changed and in his place was a youthful Modera anything you ever wished for shall be yours in this world the one that we currently live in is filled with despair doubt fear Pride violence anger and hatred I understand these emotions best of all how can we live in a world such as this I will r i turn it back into nothingness and create a world where none of the things I have said before will exist spoke MAA Conan then found herself still straddling Naruto his sharing in blazing she had these uncertain feelings within her she could see her parents again yahiko they could all be with her again you wish to bring them back stated Naruto catching Conan by surprise the people you loved Conan had to hold in her gasp did he somehow read her mind because he knew what she was thinking at that moment I have that dream to see my brother my mother my father everyone I loved I want to bring them back too spoke Ryu with a hint of melancholy in his voice can you really revive the dead asked Conan as her eyes were overshadowed yes answered Naruto in a dead paned emotionless voice do you wish to join me questioned Naruto who was inwardly smirking I will help you answered Conan who still had her eyes overshadowed she lowered her face closer to ru's inch by inch it was getting closer so what do I call you now Mo Ryu just keep calling me Ryu replied Naruto melancholic Conan's face was creeping closer to rayu their lips wer eir touching and his hot breath was hitting her face she captured his lips in a passionate kiss catching Naruto by surprise but he to returned the gesture as he began lustfully kissing her Conan felt hot and her cheeks lit up with a pink flush kissing Ryu felt good she couldn't deny that she was physically attracted to him Naro was right about art art is enjoying one's passion in the company of another this kind of art is temporary but it's far more enjoyable and pleasurable thought Naruto at his own quote Conan discarded her Kai and Unbound Ryu from her paper sheets Shish e grabbed his golden locks forcefully and kept kissing him with heated passion but before Naro could continue kissing he felt the warm lips of Conan leave his he opened his crimson's eyes and stared at the blue-haired beauty that was a thank you for letting me join you said Conan excitedly her lustful mind not fully quelled she eased herself off the blonde and quickly hurried out of the room while holding her face in her hands and trying to fight down the blush that etched itself onto her face Naruto smirked in amusement and victory nagato putting him together with Conan his paw rtn RS was the best idea the renegon wielder made Naruto suddenly felt two signatures fade into his room who came and through the window the first figure handed him a subes katana with rope on the Hilton of course he grabbed it by the Hilt while the two figures dissolve into dust everything was going to plan but he still needed a suitable training area that could accommodate him because the training ground within the mountains graveyard was not ready yet according to zetsu's report a preferable training ground that was dark that could limit his senses and had minimal space so for H I am to adapt to situations where the environment didn't favor him but his greatest victory was that he finally had a lieutenant aside from zetsu con was going to be very useful and s-ranked Kuno hi who he believed to could rival if not defeat sunade and May in battle but he would have to weary around konaha more specifically danzo and his roote agents for he had a strange feeling that some thing bad was going to happen and that someone would walk away alive from it that night the Wolves howls chorused with Naruto's thoughts and among their hows were the music that one Soul would have their fire snuffed from the world in kah haaker sakur Haruno was walking to the cemetery where Naruto's empty grave was she was carrying white roses again to remind her of her lost love for the blonde it still hurt knowing that her happiness with the blonde is gone every week she would visit the grave with new white roses hanata had stopped visiting 3 months after his death her only wish was that the blonde knucklehead was still with her walking with her talking with her even just being in his presence was what she wanted at the moment she soon saw the familiar grave spot she saw every week surprisingly it wasn't broken or destroyed unlike his apartment maybe the civilians had respect for the dead she was standing before The Headstone where she placed the white roses on top she got down on her knees and started talking about what was on her mind Hey Naruto it's me again it's so good to see you she decided to keep her words brief as dusk was approaching Naro is in the land of water so the time zone is different I've been doing well in my studies of medical Ninjutsu I have been practicing with Tsunade sama's monstrous strength but I'm still a bit away from mastering it I'll come by again next week if my schedule allows me to and I just wish you were here with me now would you be proud of me and I love you goodbye Naruto see you next week spoke Sakura she turned and left with a small pain smile which had some glimmers of Happiness however she didn't notice the flowers she left on Naruto's grave wilon with her until they died instead of The Gorgeous white only dead gray was what remained of the flowers Naruto Uzumaki more commonly known by his Alias Ryu Yokes was currently creating a special seal that would be tattooed on his body he was kneeling on the floor of his new hotel room the only article of clothing on his form was a pair of black pants after his kidnapping at the hands of the Ian in his old hotel room was damaged much to the anger of the hotel manager there were multiple ceiling symbols transcribed over his body and all converged on the back of his neck is it ready zetsu questioned Naruto with deep Authority yes yes replied the plant man but why am I doing this I don't wish for a repeat of my kidnapping a few days ago sealing isn't an easy art it takes time te o create Advanced seals that could have warded off the Ian nins such as barrier seals but they take time time that I do not have the luxury of having clarified Naruto the Uzumaki was deeply dis appointed in himself on how easily he was captured but like he said barrier seals and protective Wards are not easy to create and therefore he didn't have time to create them not since he was juggling around with missions from the mizukage and his date earlier this seal zetsu is similar in design to my chakra nature seals on the palms of my hands where I subconsciously Channel chakra into the seal and when I activate it it changes into one of my nature aites however this seal activates on its own when it feels a disturbance in my chakra when I'm under a Jutsu or when my body is feeling Sensations it shouldn't feel when I'm under a Jan Jutsu it disrupts the flow of my chakra Breaking Me from the Jutsu and say if I was unconscious it would send a jolt of lightning chakra th rough my body restarting my brain Breaking Me from unconsciousness explained Naruto to which zetsu nodded in understanding it must hav taken a while to develop so how do I focus the seal on your neck asked black zetsu perform the boar tiger snake horse rabbit and Ox hand seals then place you hand on my neck and focus your chakra in your palm continued Naruto zetsu performed the N iser hand seals and placed his hand gently on Naruto's neck where the symbolic markings over the blond's body crept their way up his body focusing itself on the back of Naruto's neck zetsu Wonder Edith this was painful for Naruto but he detected signs of Agony from the Sharingan wielder but Naruto had a high tolerance to pain from his training with MAA so this really was painful for him a ll the symbols on Naruto's body had finally arrived on his neck and zetsu removed his hand and beheld a sun that had curved Flames sprouting from it thank you zetsu said Naruto bluntly as he placed his hand over the seal tell me have you found a training area that suits my tastes asked narut emotionlessly the pl man shook its head at this which caused Nar to sigh the training grow un within the Mountain's graveyard was not yet finished even with the amount of white zetus working on it and what would you prefer from a training ground asked white zetsu grinning Naruto sta read at zetsu in restrained annoyance and he elaborated on the question someplace dark where the light of the sun doesn't Shin as brightly so I can improve upon my senses that doesn't require sight preferably with lots of terrains I can adapt to an environment where the land doesn't favor me also a place cut off from society where not many people would know of its existence that would be perfect spoke Naruto as he prepared some green tea from the hotel room's small kitchen zetsu nodded at his master's command but there was one question which was confusing the plant man a question that was gnawing at his mind why didn't you kill sasak uch queried zetsu Naruto stared neutrally at zetsu while drinking his tea white zetsu knew that stare all too well it always unnerved him and the end result was he'd either end up on the floor dead or Naruto would answer him although black zetsu had nothing to fear you're asking why the one person in the entire world that I had a perfectly legitimate reason to kill Nar stopped his sentence choosing his words carefully you're asking why I spared him and not the other way round zetsu nodded again at the blonde I wi Shish to kill sasak when he is at the prime of his power when he is ready to face me Immortal combat like last time I wish to feel the thrill of fighting with a powerful opponent I wish to Fay L my blood pumping through my arteries and adrenaline coursing through my body while sweat drips off my brow and my Knuckles become bloody from all my attacks said Naruto with a sickly smile I didn't kill him because I wanted to I didn't kill him because he didn't deserve to die by my blade he's still weaken until we have the same eyes he's not worthy of being called my equal or greater or lesser I was thoroughly dis appointed with his growth in power unlike mine continued Naruto he doesn't have the same potential that you do stated zetsu Naruto Shrugged his shoulders at the Dual colored man you know I was surprised that the Old Goat let me live after he found out about that detail uttered Naruto moving the conversation away from sake zetsu agreed with the blonde he could only theorize why MAA had L Naruto live after he found out about that certain information maybe because he did it despite that Ma but zetsu stopped his sentence when he h EA rode the sound of a door opening from within the hotel room and in walked Conan wearing her Akatsuki Garb her neutral expression in full force the blue-haired women had accepted the fact that Ryu would speak with zetsu often the pled man spy would be yoku's most trusted Confidant he just wouldn't trust her off the bat and she didn't really trust him either he still had and told her the da LS of his plan but she only assumed that he would I wish to speak with you stated Conan Ryu Shrugged his shoulders which to Conan was a sign to go ahead alone Ryu turned his gaze onto zetsu a silent signal to the plant man zetsu started to disappear into the ground its venus fly trap appendage closing when zetsu had left Ryu turned his attention on Conan as if saying with his eyes you have my attention Conan took a deep de breath and decided to say what was on her mind I wish for you to meet nagato spoke Conan with utter shity I met him barely two weeks ago dead pan Naruto Conan side exasperated I meant the real you continued the female Akatsuki member nagato must know that he's being manipulated by your fake obido Naruto continued to stare at Conan passively ngato may be under the effects of Jutsu obido was able to control Yura the yandi mizukage and jurki placing a jurki who had full control of their beu in a Jutsu is not an easy thing in fact it may be impossible for someone without the Sharingan disclosed Naruto how can you be so sure questioned Conan it's a likely Theory because it sounds like something I would do pronounced Ryu Conan continued to stare at Ryu unsure of what she should say next her mind was a whirlwind of words although she was now a part of ru's plan she wasn't told all of th e details she had hoped to e informed of them later but she could silently agree that they needed more lieutenants is anybody within the Akatsuki working with obido asked Conan I believe so kis would be the most likely suspect since during his time within the land of water obido would have met with kis and offered him a position as his right hand and he would have brought up his stupid Prospect so to coers him spad Naruto Conan agreed with the Sharingan bearers since it sounded like that Kisame would work with obido since the swordsman was a staunch supporter of Yura quote I will not meet with nagato not until obido has been dealt with and that's a few months away we will continue to act like regular Akatsuki members in the meantime proclaimed Naruto also you should read this said Conan as he took out a book from within her cloak and handed it to Ryu page 14 Ryu turned to the specific page and beheld the picture of him that konaha had used which country does this Bingo book belong to land of lightning care to explain how you were in the land of lightning when you were with me and the mizukage here in the land of water said Conan with barely hid curiosity Ryu seemed to sigh in his shoulders deflated in good time but for now let's just what do the teenagers call it letun chill said Naruto awkwardly and even now he still lack K true social interaction and obviously didn't understand some idioms Kumer one day early W came the booming voice of the raikage That Was Heard throughout his village like a sword piercing flesh the raikage clenched his fist and smashed his desk splintering it into pieces his assistant maoui didn't seem phased by the fragments of the desk striking her face what do Why Oh you mean that the kager oou temple was raided roared the rage in his right-and man's face it's exactly like I said boss the kajo temple was raided said Dari in his aloof voice and his blue ched position only testified to his somewhat lazy personality and if the oncoming migraine wasn't enough for the cage his brother burst through the door yo say ho bro yeah wrapped killer be and shuffling about I apologize if my wraps are terrible I can't rap for [ __ ] go away be yelled the raikage as he elbowed the haibi jurki in the face causing anime tears to spiral from the muscled rapper face why do you have to be so mean I'm only living the dream cried Killer B as he curled into a ball from his brother's scolding and abuse taking the attention away from his idiot BR other a focused his attention on his assistant and his close Confidant darui were there any survivors from the temple questioned the rage as he practiced his anger management exercises yah boss only one his wounds were not that bad and I had maoui look into his psychological damage this is so dull said darui mellowly and nodded his head at the somewhat lazy Shinobi and have we interrogated the Survivor asked as his temper was soothed maoui decided to answer no we were waiting for your permission to start the interview spoke maoui with calmly all right start the interrogation immediately I need to find out who has the Relic that the monks were guarding or if they did find it said as he hastily walked out the room with maoui and darui trailing behind leaving BB ehind who also followed after them though he was a bit behind and he had a large bump on his cheek while on the way a voiced more of his questions who was it that discovered the temple was raided by outside forces asked the raikage along with darui maoui and killer be who had caught up to the trio it was yugon while she was coming back from a mission you had assigned her answered maoui who still had her Cal Persona and in what state was the Temple when she discovered it apparently boss most of the monks were slaughtered their limbs torn from their bodies and their throats and other vital organs were nothing but mashed up blood it wasn't a dull sight she activated her flare canai and alerted our teams to her location I myself was among one of the teams that saw the flare answered darui as he scratched the side of his head and nodded at this but still how did someone find the temple it's cut off from society except for high level Shinobi of kober who were aware of its existence said moui curious none of the three bothered to look behind them and saw be working on his wraps I don't don't care as long as they don't have the Relic it's fine replied A who had lessened his Pace the four Kumo Shinobi had their uq in sight they traveled to the room to where the Survivor was and they found yugon standing outside the door as if waiting for them raikage Sama said Yugo who bowed slightly the raikage nodded his head darui tells me that you were the one that discovered the monastery in DS said the raikage Yugo nodded her head at this I was also the one who discovered the only Survivor among the monks responded Yugo he's inside but be careful he's suffered serious mental trauma and is now easily scared from The Experience his name is iusa and raikage Sama please be gentle with him spoke Yugo softly I opened the door and saw the Survivor sitting by a table on a wooden chair with another chair directly adjacent from the Survivor but it was shocked to discover tat the Survivor was only a 10-year-old boy who wore the monk standard article of clothing gray and white hackas with long sleeves du Chi covered their arms and hands but instead of the red Obie tide around the waist the boy's Obie was light blue possibly signifying his rank among the monks so this was iusa a sat down in the free chair directly opposite the boy tell me iusa what happened at the temple and who raided it queri a there was so much Carnage said the boy as he remembered the events of the slaughter specifically the white tiger it had almost found the boy while he was hiding he had almost died in the man in the black armor he scared him the most he just seemed empty as if he didn't have any emotion like he truly lacked emotions or remorse he remembered as his father tatakai confronted the man only to be met with death as he watched his father murdered before him like a sick animal using the Relic he had sworn to protect with his life there there was a man spoke the boy a leaned forward listen to every word that came out of ausa's mouth he wore black samurai like armor and had a long sleeveless coat and its edges were tattered along with a hood and three silver magatama on each collar he also had blonde hair and red eyes A's eyes widened in recognition he had heard of this certain individual matching ausa's description it had to be him there was no one else but he needed more information does he have the Relic does he have the timiri no surui dragonfly cutting sword asked to hastily iusa stared into the Cage's eyes his brown eyes searching for something yes he used the sword too but he stopped in his sentence and he choked up his tears fell from his eyes like rain to murder my father A's eyes widened in sorrow and fear tatakai was an old friend of his past but both went their separate ways when they were teens and to hear he was dead broke him but he had to get over his death and now the dragon had the timiri maoui write down anything iusa can tell you of the perpetrator's abilities I need to write down a new entry in the Bingo book and from now iusa you are now a Shinobi of Kumo said as he left the room with Dari following him and B writing his wraps while Yugo went her own way the raikage could see that iusa wanted Vengeance he was too depressed to see it and if he wanted to avenge his father the path of a monk couldn't give him the opportunity but a Shinobi only then could he avenge his father when it entered his office he took out a Bingo book konah has Bingo book and read everything there was on this certain ninja he scoured every page of the Raider of the kajo temple and he frowned and scowled everything about the man spoke about a person bred to kill trained in every aspect of Shinobi arts and combat a man who could rival a cage if the rage comp a r d Shinobi to animals then they would be dogs and this man a wolf Ryu yokas snarled the rage now in konaha sunade senju was tending to her duties as KAG of konaha she was conflicted why she is about to reveal The Greatest Secret and disappointment to the Village about a certain Young dead blonde she had argued with herself for months she had consulted with jariah Kakashi shikaku and they all said the same thing wait until thve calmed down then tell him there was also supposed to be another member on that list a boy who was like a son to her she turned her head to the left and saw a photo of her and the blonde Uzumaki on the rode to konaha hugging and smiling and she too smiled herself at the happy memory she felt something wet on her cheek and when she brushed her hand over it she alone tear she would admit it in a heartbeat she loved the blond like family she should have done more for him she should have been there for him she should have owned up to her mistakes and rectified them she should have promised her that she would look out for him and what good did that do the necklace she gave him really was cursed since it had taken yet another life of someone important to her she pressed her fingers into the sides of her Temple she had to be careful she was treading on treacherous ground even the slightest step could cause The Dominoes to fall serut toi had hoped to tell Naruto when he became chunin and after he died she hoped to do that as well and she could tell that despite being a [ __ ] and not the brightest knife in the draw Naro had enormous amount of potential she hadn't seen so much potential to be powerful in someone before not jarah Orochimaru sukumo not even manado she believed no she knew that someday n beruto would surpass her grandfather hashirama even without the Cub no Yoko she then frowned the QB hadn't been seen in years as its chakra was still coalescing and the fox hadn't taken shape yet sunade had less than 3 years until the QB reformed and without people like her grandfather Hashi senju M Uchi or kashina Uzumaki then capturing the QB would be impossible she turned her chair and stood to face her Village and it seemed the weather was attuned to what she was feeling right now the sky was completely gray the clouds shrouded the bright blue like a blanket the Sun's light was dimmed and also it looked as if it was about to rain she could also hear the cracking of Thunder emanating from the clouds and she noticed that the village was darker as if e cliped by the clouds giving everything a gray appearance the weather was just too depressing homura and kaharu had advised against aning narut Heritage forever but she was hok in the P people deserved to know that their greatest hero had died leaving a legacy and that Legacy was betrayed her thoughts burned through her like a fire jariah didn't want to be in the village when it ha pened he claimed that he already knew the reaction from the populace things would have been easier if the white-haired man was with her she heard a knock at the door and she ushered the person in a ND a certain mask Ninja with gravity defying silver walked through are you going to do it today asked Kakashi sunade nodded at Kakashi you know there's going to be an uproar stated Kakashi I don't care they deserve to know the truth and they can't deny it we have extensive proof said tady who back was still facing Kakashi what about his full Heritage asked Kakashi that will be told later just not now spoke sunade however the two occupants were unaware of the thread party watching them from the roof it's time I hope he's finished his project with Naruto he was currently drawing seals on a certain article of clothing something he had been creating before his father had died he had spent the last 6 months juggling between his training and creating G the perfect ninja outfit aside from his armor although it was useful and he loved the look of it he needed to be more shobi like in appearance zetsu's words so he was creating an outfit curf ECT for him both in style and usefulness and imbuing seals into it which would only enhance its purpose and he was just about done and at that time zetsu materialized from the ground the only thin G visible of the genetic clone being his venus fly trap Naruto it's time spoke zetsu narut nodded at his subordinate with his emotionless Visage in full force Naruto stripped everything off him excluding his boxers zetsu just watched and so the blonde started dressing him self in his new outfit he now wore sleek black pants that ended on his heels along with black calf high boots with silver lining and black gloves but the most notable thing about his new outfit was his new cloak which was black in color and double Ed and twin tailed with a hood and long sleeves the collar was high GH and extended near his chin and covering his neck it also had a zipper that fastened from top to bottom but Naruto left it unzipped from his waist down so to provide him more maneuverability the see Lok also had silver drawrings decorated with silver beads hanging from the end and a chain ornament adorned with four cylindrical silver beads that fastens to a loop around the collarbone region white zetsu whistled in awe Naruto always did like black I'm guessing those silver ornaments are your special seals for your cloak spoke zetsu as he kept examining the cloak and he had to say Naruto had style and class correct zetsu Naruto pointed to the chain around his collar bone this seal suppresses my chakra voluntarily making me appear as if I was a civilian only the Bakugan wool DB able to measure the chakra and even then they can only get so much from their eyes he then pointed to the right hand drawstring this seal is equipped with a barrier should any jutu or weapon the aim for the kill a barrier would appear and prevent the attack from killing me however this seal is usable once per day so I still have to avoid taking any fatal shots from Kai he then pointed to the left drawstring this seal frees me from all movement impairing restriction and can also nullify a person's senses by producing an invisible shock wave therefore making them fall unconscious and also has the same time limit as the barrier zetsu nodded at the Ingenuity of Naruto's seals and both were powerful and useful to many shinobis who would want to use it at that moment Conan wa LK and and found zetsu and Ryu talking and she also noticed and inspected ru's new cloth and she had to say the guy had style are you you heading off somewhere asked Conan with her eyes raised I have some errands to run I will be leaving for a few hours and until I return you are to stay here and carry out any other missions the mizukage has for us ordered Ryu with deep Authority Conan raised her blue eyebrow in curiosity can't you just use whatever you use to get to the land of lightning and stay at the land of water at the same time suggested Conan she was still curious about how that incident happened and she knew they weren't Shadow clones they would be too far away from the original this is something I must do myself besides it might be amusing for me said Ryu with a well-hidden dark grin zetsu melded into the ground and Ryu and Conan walked out of the hotel room out on the street when both Akatsuki members were out on the street Conan was watching the B CK of Naruto's new cloak while Naruto himself had yet to move the Sharingan wielder voiced what was on his mind I am aware that you don't fully trust me I can feel your doubt radiating off you like a light spoke Naruto surprising Conan although you trust me more than obido the fake me you can doubt me I don't care but if you want to help me kill obido you have to trust me Conan did and T say anything except she stared at ru's back as he was walking away from her Ryu pulled up the hood of his cloak the only part of his face that wasn't obscured were his nose mouth and Chin good day Conan was ru's last words as he disappeared in a cloud of bats Conan listened as the flying mammals surrounded her and she noticed that instead of deep black eyes that bats are known to have each had a pair of blood red Sharingan their high-pitch squeaks and the flapping of wings echoed around Conan as she watched as the bats flew away to some unknown location in the west Itachi Uchi was sitting down in a forest it appeared as if he was meditating but his thoughts were preoccupied with the newest member of the Akatsuki Ryu yok the former Uchi air couldn't place his finger on it there was just something that made him feel odd as if he knew who Ryu yok was but yet he didn't know him at the same time but what unnerved Itachi was that appeared as if Ryu was emotionless literally and the way he threatened hean Itachi could tell that was false rage so Ryu said that to emphasize his false rage and the fact that Ryu had the Sharingan but the Uchiha core pses left over by the massacre were burnt so nobody would get the share in him but then a thought came to Itachi he had suspected that Naruto was alive for years but that suspicion dwindled as the years flew by but was Naruto Ryu the legacy of the yellow Flash was possible still alive and was now among the organization that originally tried to kill him but the question still remained how is Nar uto alive and how did he get as strong he Itachi believed as having the title of s-ranked criminal meant they had power lots of it could it have been the masked man that that brought Naruto back and trained him the masked man that helped him Massacre the Uchi Itachi saw his partner kis walking over to him and both Partners walked on the road to their next mission and Itachi canceled his thought on the masked man in Ryu Sakura Haruno was sitting in her room ready for the announcement that her tutor the Hokage sunade senju was going to make the pink-haired girl was told nothing Abu Chi what the announcement was only that it was urgent since sunade had called the entire Village but something told Sakura in her heart that it had to do with Naruto she couldn't explain it she just felt that it was about Naruto and even after 2 years the pain of losing him was still gripping her being sometimes she would wake up from her sleep chanting his name and the only place she could see him was in her dreams and what she did in those dreams she could only wish they were real but every time she awoke from the dream a cold feeling would wash over her getting off off her bed and checking herself in the mirror Sakura had noted that she had changed quite a lot gong was the obsessed and delusional girl she was now replaced by a confidant and determined woman with a hint of stubbornness she believed in her mind that she was a strong kunoichi and it turned out she had a natural Affinity towards medical Ninjutsu which turned out she was like a fish in water as if she was born to perform medical Ninjutsu she opened her window that led to her balcony and made her way to the Hokage Tower where sunade was going to announce the news konaha appeared as if it was dreary a as if the life from the village had left the world along with Naruto the clouds were starting to turn black and a few drops of rain were felt by the villagers as they gathered in front of the Hokage Tower none of the occupants in the village noticed a cloud of bats circling around in the gray sky the flying rodents just circled around an electrical pole-like vultures who had discovered a corpse then two the bats started bombing each other in a comic a like way and from their bodies a figure was starting to take shape as more bats collided with each other and the figure emerged shrouded be why black missed and landed on the electrical pole gracefully the figure was wearing a black cloak with black gloves and his hood was up obscuring most of his face except for his nose mouth and Chin this place hasn't changed at all it's still repugnant as ever spoke Naruto as he surveyed the village with his blood red eyes I never thought I would return but I really want to see the reaction from the villagers I want to see if they hate me even more or will kiss my grave in gratitude and greed are possibly pity the wind blew his coat violently and some strands of his hair blew a little he scoured among the horde of people looking for anybody that he could recognize however watching the people's reaction was not the only reason he was here he was going to do something he never got to do when he last visited and luckily the detection barrier around the village thought he was was a civilian with his new fuinjutsu enhanced cloak he was able to spot some people he could recognize such as two idiots wearing green jumpsuits and terrible haircuts a feral looking boy with a large white dog and Red Fang tattoos on his cheeks he remembered that this certain individual lacked any real intelligence a fat boy with long brown hair and swirls on his cheeks he was really sensitive and couldn't control his emotions when angered by his weight a redyed and dark-haired woman who was quite mad masterful at Jutsu he really couldn't recall anything about her other than calling him weak a dark blue-haired girl with white eyes and jacket he could remember that this girl lacked any real courage or special abilities and many others how he wanted to make them suffer and have them see who was weak compared to him anyone who scorned him shall know grief but there was one person that made him pause in his search there was pink-haired girl wearing a red vest and her headband was worn to keep her hair together he could remember something from this girl as if he was a tur acted to her but all he could remember was her looking down on him and thinking herself Superior to him he sat down on the electrical pole and pressed his fist against his cheek lazily holding up his head and he had one leg drawn up against his chest where his other rested on his knee show me if the will of fire still lives whispered Naruto down among the crowds Sakura heard something aiming G the muttering and arguments of the civilians as if a whisper from a ghost she remembered each word perfectly show me if the will of fire still lives she turned her head in multiple directions L oing for the source of the certain whisper but she found nothing but she could have sworn that the voice sounded familiar and yet different at the same time she could feel the small droplets of rye and fall on her face luckily it wasn't a downpour so most people wouldn't complain but she also compared the weather to when he died did Naruto have such strong effect on the village that he caused the weather to change thinking nothing of it Sakura turned her attention back toward the hokagay tower the Moment of Truth was at hanady walked on top of the tower and saw all the villagers who had come to hear the announcement she could feel this swelling in her heart as if it was guilt but she mustered up her courage and faced the crowds here it comes said Naruto as he watched Tsunade from his position people of kah haaker yelled sunade silencing everyone and All Eyes turned on her today is your Hokage I will announce something that has been known only to the Elders of the leaf for 15 years her boisterous Voice Was Heard throughout the hidden village narut had to compliment her she truly was a capable leader this news goes back to the QB attack Wii re the yandi Hokage sacrificed himself to kill the Beast continued suant but this is false the yandi couldn't kill the Beast no one can kill aan ju of the yandi sealed the malevolent Fox Spirit into the body of a baby who was born barely a few hours ago many people of the crowd started muttering amongst themselves baby more like sacrifice said Naruto scornfully as his eyes narrowed while he watched the godine this child's name was Naruto Uzumaki many of Naruto's classmates gasped their classmate was the Jailer of the fox that nearly destroyed their Village many o f the younger Generations asked themselves but they started having thoughts that barely a baby this Naruto Uzumaki saved them while the older generations scalled and many started chanting that the demon deserved to die amusing shouldn't it be the older Generations who are wiser than their youngers it seems children POS more intelligence than others who have doubled their experience in life spoke Naro as his eyes gouged the reaction from the children Naruto kept his empty eyes upon the Hokage his ears picking up every word spoken among the civilians however what most people do and T know is that arandi died with a legacy a legacy he left to all of you said Tsunade as she continued Her speech he died leaving the world his greatest treasure his son Naruto Uzumaki namazi even more gasps were heard as many in the crowd started changing their opinions of him so quickly Naruto snorted it didn't take long for the people to come to their senses and it wasn't T that hard to figure out that he was the yandam son the resemblance between the two was extremely uncanny gentur are usually chosen out form their respective cag's own family so to decrease the chance of the host abandoning their Village the yandi was far to Noble a person to ask someone else's child to be the Jailer so he used his own blood his kin someone worth more to him than konaha itself continued Tsunade and at that moment not a sound resounded in the leaf guilt disappointment and sorrow was what was felt among the people but one sorrow darkened all others that that was Sakura's sorrow her head was down and there were tears trailing down from her emerald eyes she was crying because she too had a part in nut's suffering While others in the crowd were shouying that everything their leader said was false and that it was impossible for the demon to be the child of the yandi their anger was palpable that Naruto could feel it even outside the village His Last Wish The yami's Last Wish was that his son would be treated as a hero for housing the Beast Within his own body protecting you and your families with every breath he took but you let your hatred blind you to the truth exclaimed Tsunade everyone were at a loss some were openly crying they had seen the resemblance but they refused to see it others were roaring in denial believe in that no demon could be born from a cage when you pour water into a cup does the cup become water no it's just a cup with water in it said Naruto to himself as he watched the reactions man why were chanting among themselves about how they failed the yandi and the sand Dame we we failed the yandi we're monsters how could we do this to a child no less if only I can take back what I did were many of the sentences that spread amongst the villagers like fire Naruto scoffed in disgust but yet he was amused at the same time disgusted how they believe they can take back K what they did to him and all the times they beat him and threw rocks at him he just wanted to kill himself to spare himself from all the hatred and anger that was directed towards him every day amused because the way the civilians were acting was the most likely result you lived in fear of something that shouldn't be feared every one of you contributed to his pain and anguish and you only strengthened his sorrow he wanted to prove to every one of you that he was more than what you claimed he was you denied him everything he needed for your petty revenge and I was going to choose him to be Hokage after me for he had shown everything a Hokage must be and because he had something that all of you had forsaken the will of fire bellowed Tsunade the legendary ideal of the shodim Hokage an ideal that Naruto had adhered to every day but you betrayed my grandfather and you betrayed all the other Hokage before me and now that pure-hearted boy is dead and you praise and warsh if his killer someone who had abandoned the village for power and ran to someone worse than the cubie shouted Tsunade who now had visible tears streaking across her face it's funny how they celeb rap the death of a child as if a miracle had happened snorted Naruto he never asked to be a gentur he never asked to be despised as if he was dirt no worse than dirt as if he was nothing he tried to change your views of him he wanted all of you to look at him as if he mattered to the Village he wanted to be your leader your next Hokage because he loved this Village more than anything he would have sacrificed everything for you the amount of Courage he'd shown outweighed all the value of gold in this world he was the embodiment of the will of fire its physical manifestation continued Tsunade and the villagers were wallowing in sorrow for all the things the God I'm had said was true if one to look closely you could aruka forcing his way through crying all the way for he two had been responsible for some of Naruto's suffering Naruto's eyes were still watching emotionlessly while his features revealed something different he had a sickly grin marring his features as his fist clenched in excitement he wanted much just to kill everyone in this Village but he had better things to do and he was going to send a warning I I think I've said enough spoke sunade as she wiped away her tears and with that all the villagers left sad Tidings and depression filling their hearts except for narut who lost his grin going back to his usual neutral State and then he felt something impact against his cloaks hood and when looked up he felt raindrops hit his face he had to compliment the weather it matched how the people were felling perfectly he stood up and dusted off his clock and disappeared within cloud of bats the flying rodents flew to a certain area the blonde had to pay his respects to a certain someone however Naruto was unaware of a pair of white eyes watching him from down below a pair that belonged to the supposed Prodigy of the hyuga had at the corners of his eyes observed a person in a black coat he knew that person wasn't of the Akatsuki since his cloak lacked black clouds but there was something off about that person he was going to tail him and he would have to tell this to a select group of people Shikamaru being at the top of the list end